THE CKITICAL HANDBOOK OF THE GREEK NEW TESTAMEl^T BY EDWARD C. MITCHELL, DD. PKESIDENT OF LELANP TTNIVEESITY, NEW 0KLEAN8 ILLUSTRATED BY DIAGRAMS, TABLES, AND A MAP NEW AND EXLABGBD EDITION NEW YORK HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS 1896 Copyright, 1880, by Warren F. Draper. Copyright, 1896, by Harper & Brothers. All rights reserved. TO THOSE MINISTERS OF THE WORD Who have been the author's pupils, and for whose help these notes were originally prepared, as well as to all who, like them, desire to know " the certainty concerning the words wherein they have been instructed^^^ this handbook is affectionately inscribed. PKEFACE Happily the day is past when any respectable scholar questions the legitimacy or value of the sci- ence of Biblical Criticism. It has come to be a rec- ognized right and duty of one who would become acquainted with the New Testament revelation to press the inquiry, reverentially but persistently: In what does this revelation consist? Are these the words which holy men of God spake or wrote as they were moved by the Holy Ghost ? The difficulties as well as the facilities attending this inquiry are beginning to be understood. The means and appliances for a critical examination of the Sacred Text are coming to be indispensable to the Christian scholar who would be thoroughly furnished unto all good works. Indeed, no good modern Com- mentary upon the Scriptures can be intelligently used without some acquaintance with the sources of textual criticism. Unfortunately, the resources in this department of learning are not yet abundant, or easy of access. The few thorough and excellent treatises upon the subject VI PJREFACE are expensive, and not within easy reach of the ordi- nary student. They are, moreover, too extended and voluminous for the comprehension of beginners, and too minute for ready reference. The writer, therefore, while engaged in the work of instruction, has found it necessary to prepare for his classes a brief compendium of the subject, in order that they might proceed intelligently to the work of exegesis. The substance of this hand-book was thus prepared, at first with no thought of publication; but having been many times requested to make it available for general use, the writer has revised and enlarged the notes for the press, constructing, at the same time, a set of Tables, to serve as ready reference guides to the information most needed on the subjects discussed. The plan of the book embraces, in the first place, a view of the present field of controversy on the subject of the Authenticity of the New Testament Scriptures, as regarded from a geographical and historical stand- point; in the presentation of which a leading object has been to familiarize the mind with the periods and the persons most often referred to in the after-work of textual criticism. This is followed by a brief discus- sion of the leading points in the History of the Canon, and then by a resume of the subject of Textual Criti- cism. In this part of the work, and the Tables which accompany it, care has been taken to combine brevity PREFACE V" with the greatest possible accuracy of statement. The best recent authorities have been consulted, and the author has received valuable aid from eminent schol- ars in England and America. Among these, he de- sires to make grateful mention of the Rev. Dr. Joseph Angus, of Regent's Park College, London, whose coun- sel has always been wise and useful; and of Prof. Ezra Abbot, of Cambridge, Mass., the inspiration of whose friendship it has been the writer's happiness to enjoy for many years, and whose sympathy is ever open tow- ards any sincere effort to advance real scholarship. Though always overburdened with his own labors, which give him a recognized place in the foremost rank among Biblical critics, Dr. Abbot has yet found time to bestow much patient thought upon this little manual, giving to the whole of Part III., and the ac- companying Tables, the great advantage of his careful revision, and suggesting many new points of interest and value. The author's thanks are also due to the Librarians of the Bihlioth^que Nationale and of the JFacuUe Protestante Theologique of Paris, and espe- cially to Mr. R. Garnett, of the British Museum, Lon- don, for much cheerful help in obtaining access to books and manuscripts. E. C. M. PKEFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION It is over thirty years since these notes were first prepared for dictation to successive theological classes, and fifteen years since they were published in England and America. A French edition, somewhat revised, was published in Paris in 1882. From that time a careful revision of the work has been in progress, but the materials, though accumulating, were scattered and often difficult of verification. Though repeatedly urged to issue a new edition, the author has felt con- strained to withhold it until Dr. Gregory's great work on the Prolegomena to Tischendorf's New Testament should be completed. The publication of the last fasciculus of this, and the appearance of the fourth edition of Scrivener's Plain Introduction — the crown- ing work of an eminently useful life — open the way for such a summary of results ^s this hand-book is intended to furnish. No change in the general plan of the book has been found necessary, except the addition of a table of American manuscripts and a glossary of abbreviations and unfamiliar terms. X PEEFACE The discoveries of the last fifteen years, however, have more than doubled the number of known manu- scripts, and much clearer light has been thrown upon the history and contents of many of them. For these discoveries and for this light the author and the public are indebted to the distinguished textual critics above mentioned, and to their industrious colaborers, whose names appear in the following pages. E. C. M. Gkoveland Park, Chicago, Bee. 2, 1895. CONTENTS I, AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES. Chapter I. Introductory, PAGE § 1. The Question Stated 3 § 2. Method of Investigation 4 Chapter II, Data Furnished by Well-known His- torical Facts, § 1. Extent of the Church in the Third Century . . 7 § 2. Estimation of New Testament Books in the Third Century 9 § 3. Probable Means then Existing for Verifying the Facts 9 § 4. Comparative View of Ancient with Modern History 12 Chapter HI. Data Furnished by Pagan Literature. § 1. What Might Reasonably be Expected .... 17 § 2. Notices of Secular Historians 20 § 3, Notices of Pagan Writers not Strictly Historical 23 Chapter IV. Data Furnished by Christian Litera- ture. § 1. The Apostolic Fathers 39 § 2. The Apologists and Martyrs 47 § 3. The Catechetical Schools of Alexandria and Carthage 53 CONTENTS Chapter V. Data Furnished by Opponents and by Monuments. PAGE § 1. Evidence Furnished by Heretical Writings . . 57 § 2. Evidence from Tangible Memorials 59 § 3. Retrospective View — Concluding Remarks . . 64 II. HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TES- TAMENT. § 1, History of the Canonical Books 71 § 2. Formation of the Canon 74 § 3. Early Catalogues of the Canon 77 § 4. ClassijScation of the Canon 80 III. HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TES- TAMENT. § 1. Form of Manuscripts and Style of Writing . . 87 § 2. Divisions of the Text 89 § 3. Classification of Manuscripts 94 § 4. Uncial Manuscripts 96 § 5. Cursive Manuscripts 108 § 6. Versions of the New Testament 113 § 7. New Testament Citations by the Christian Fa- thers 114 § 8. Textual Criticism 116 § 9. The Nature of Various Readings 117 § 10. Rules of Judgment in Critical Cases . . . .121 TABLES AND DIAGEAMS. PAGE ^ I. Table-Chart of History: Christian Nations of Europe formed out of the Roman Empire 129 "■ II. Synchronistical Tables of Ancient Civilization, Sci- ence, and Literature, B.C. 50-a.d. 330 . . . 130 ILL Diagram of Contemporaneous Christian Writers . . 133 ^ IV. List of Witnesses or Actors in the Scenes of Chris- tian History ; Arranged by Localities . . . 134 ^Y. References to the Canonical Books by the Fathers and their Opponents 136 ^ VI. Catalogues of Disputed Books 137 ^ VII. Facsimiles of Manuscripts of the New Testament . 139 ^VIII. Uncial Manuscripts of the New Testament . . . .153 ^ IX. Cursive Manuscripts, their Number, Designation, and Date 173 " X. The Ancient Versions of the New Testament . . . 218 "■ XI. Manuscripts Known to be in America 228 ^ XII. List of Ecclesiastical Writers: Part I. Arranged Chronologically 250 Part. II. Arranged Alphabetically 252 ^ XIII. List of the Roman Emperors, b.c. 31-a.d. 337 . . 256 Glossaky 257 Index Map of the Roman Empire, Showing the Localities of Early Witnesses facing title-page PART I AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES AUTHENTICITY NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES CHAPTER I Introductoet § 1. The Question stated The iirst question which addresses itself to the critical student of the New Testament Scriptures has reference to the authenticity and trustworthiness of the records of fact which they present. Unless the Christ of history be genuine, and the evangelic narrative an authentic record, w^e have no revelation from a personal God ; w^e have no authori- tative basis for the Christian faith. ^ 1 "What is the Christiaiiity for which we can claim and hope to establisli equal validity with that of the accredited truths of science? I answer, simply and solely the genuineness of the Divine mission of Jesus Christ ; that is, not of any Christ of one's own special sliaping or fancy, but of the Christ of history, of the Gospels, of the Church, including of course the substantial authenticity of the evangelic nar- rative of what Jesus said, did, and suffered." — Dr. Andrew P. Peabody, Christianity and Science. 4 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT And if, accord iDg to the theories of modern ration- alists, the Gospel histories are largely mythical in their character, built npon a slender basis of facts by the fertile imaginations of pious enthusiasts, and ac- cepted by a credulous public, long after their alleged occurrence, as veritable histories,^ then the work of critical exegesis becomes of comparatively slight im- portance, excepting for the detection of the fraud. It behooves the Christian scholar, therefore, to sat- isfy himself at the outset whether or not these his- tories, and the letters and treatises connected with them, are authentic and trustworthy documents. Without attempting any exhaustive discussion of Christian evidences, it seems appropriate to the pur- pose of this hand-book to furnish the student with an outline of such historical facts as furnish a basis of argument for the defence of the authenticity of the 'New Testament. For this purpose our discussion will take the form of an inquiry into the theory which has been pro- pounded in modern times, that the accepted facts of the New Testament record are " unhistorical." § 2. Method of Investigation The simplest method of conducting such an in- quiry will be to trace history up the stream, searching ^ Strauss, Leben Jem^ §§ 13, 14. See note, p. 67. INTRODUCTORY O as we go for the supposed terra incognita out of which must have grown the " mythical " Gospels. If we find that the links in the chain are unbroken ; if it shall prove that the only possible period for the actual origin of Christianity coincides with the period claimed for it in the ^N^ew Testament record, our standpoint as students of the Scripture will be vindi- cated. We shall then be prepared to commence a direct examination of the history of the documents which compose these records ; and, in doing so, shall be but retracing our steps over familiar ground. Thus the process of inquiry into the question of au- thenticity will serve as an appropriate introduction to the study of the canonical and textual history of the New Testament writings. The question before us may be thus stated : If the New Testament books are not genuine documents, and their historical statements records of fact, com- ing from their reputed authors, then at what period in the world's history did they originate ? Obviously not hefore the time assigned to the events alluded to or recorded in them. Not certainly since the days of Con Stan tine the Great, because from that time to the present the leading nations of Europe have been avowedly Christian nations, in which these books have been generally recognized as authoritative/ ^ To illustrate this, let the student notice upon Table I., at the end of this hand-book, the Christian nations which once composed the Ro- man Empire. O AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Our field of inquiry, therefore, is narrowed down to the interval between the above-named periods, viz., A.D. 65-311, as affording the only possible opportu- nity for such a process of origination as the mythical hypothesis assumes ; and the form of our question might be : How came the Roman Empire to adopt Christianity at the close of the third century f How could the people assure themselves that they were not adopting a myth, instead of an historical reality ? What means had they for bridging the interval be- tween themselves and the apostolic Church ? To take a nearer view of this interval, let us trans- port ourselves in imagination to the latter period, viz., the age of Constantine, and ascertain, ^/-s^, the extent of the Church, secondly, the number of I*^ew Testament books accepted, and, thirdly, the means which then existed for verifying them. CHAPTER II DATA FURNISHED EY WELL-KNOWN HISTORICAL FACTS § 1. Extent of the Church in the Third Century Let ns tlien take onr stand at the close of the third century, and survey the position which the Christian Church held in the Roman Empire. We find ourselves on the threshold of the reign of an avowedly Christian emperor, who carried the cross before his army, and everywhere recognized Chris- tianity as the religion of the State. We find that at Nicomedia/ the eastern capital of the empire, a splendid Christian church, built in the reign of Dio- cletian, is standing close by the imperial residence and proudly overshadowing it,'' and learn that such magnificent buildings for Christian worship are not uncommon throughout the empire.^ We find in the account by Gibbon that "episcopal churches were closely planted along the banks of the Nile, on the sea -coast of Africa, in the proconsular x\sia, and throughout the southern provinces of Italy ;" that ' See Map of Roman Empire (Frontispiece). ' Gibbon, ch. xvi. ^ Gibbon, ch. xx. See also Bingham's Antiqicities of the Christian Church, bk, viii., ch, ii,, § 3 ; Smith's Bietionmy of Christian Antiqici- ties, vol. i., pp. 366 and 427. o AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT " the Bishops of Gaul and Spain, of Thrace and Pon- tns, reigned over an ample territory, and delegated their rural suffragans to execute the subordinate du- ties of the pastoral office ;" that the Bisliops at this time exercising jurisdiction numbered eighteen hun- dred, of whom one thousand were seated in the Greek, and eight hundred in the Latin provinces of the empire ; while the number of subordinate clergy may be conjectured from the circumstances that the cathedrals of Constantinople and Carthage maintained an establishment of five hundred each, and that "al- most in every city the ancient churches were found insufficient to contain the increasing multitude of proselytes." ^ In short, it is a matter of established history that the Church of the New Testament had at this period made its way, through terrific persecu- tions, to a foremost position in numbers, intelligence, and influence throughout the empire.^ ^ Gibbon, cti. xvi. ^ About a century before, Tertullian of Carthage, in his Apology addressed to the Eoraan authorities ("Komanii imperii antistites "), probably at Carthage, had said : " We are but of yesterday, and we have filled every place among you — cities, islands, fortresses, towns, market-places, the very camp, tribes, companies, palace, senate, forum. We have left nothing to you but the temples of your gods. . . . With- out arms even, and raising no insurrectionary banner, but simply in enmity to you, we could carry on the contest with you by an ill-willed severance alone. For if such multitudes of men were to break away from you, and betake themselves to some remote corner of the world, why, the very loss of so many citizens . . . would cover the empire with shame." — Apol, § 34 (Ante-Nicene Christian Library, Tert., vol. i., HISTOKICAL FACTS « § 2. Estimation of New Testament hooks in the Third Century It is equally matter of histoiy, the evidence for which we shall see hereafter, that at this time, as in- deed for a century previous, that part of the I^ew Testament comprised in what is called the First Canon (viz. the Gospels, the Acts, thirteen Epistles of Paul, the First Epistle of John and the First Epis- tle of Peter =r-io||.^ or about f of the New Testa- ment) was generally regarded as authoritative and inspired, and co-ordinate with the Old Testament ; that the copies of this collection were multiplied so numerously as to defy the whole power of the gov- ernment exerted to suppress them,^ and so sacredly preserved that many persons suffered an ignominious death rather than deliver them up. § 3. ProhaUe means then existing for verifying the Facts E"ow, in view of the mythical hypothesis, it re- mains for us to inquire what means of knowledge the Christian Church of the third century could have possessed, on which to found her belief — maintained p. 116). And in his treatise against the Jews, he says: "The Gothic peoples, the various tribes of the Moors, all the regions of Spain, diverse nations of Gaul, and places of Britain yet inaccessible to the Romans, have submitted to Christ, as well as the Sarmatians, the Dacians, the Germans, the Scythians, and nations yet unknown," — Adv. Jud.^ ch. vii. ^ Gibbon, ch, xvi. 10 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT under persecution and in the face of death ' — that the facts of the Gospel history were real and the writings authentic. The record professes to describe portions of the life and teachings of Jesus and the twelve Apostles in the three divisions of Palestine, and the travels of Paul for the purpose of founding Churches in Syria, Asia Minor, Macedonia, Greece, and Italy ; contain- ing also letters purporting to be addressed by him to the Churches in Thessalonica, Galatia, Corinth, Rome, Ephesus, Colossse, and Philippi, and to his brethren Timothy, Titus, and Philemon. These transactions are alleged to have taken place during the period im- mediately preceding a.d. 64, the date of Nero's perse- cution, and of the probable death of Peter and Paul. The interval, therefore, through which Christians under Constantine must look for the facts, embraced a period of about two centuries and a half, a period even less than that which has elapsed since the settle- ment of America by the Pilgrim Fathers in 1620. How then, let us ask, do the citizens of the United States of America, and especially of New England, assure themselves to-day that the reported incidents in the history of their colonial ancestors were verita- ble facts, and not mythical in their origin ? In reply, the mind would first revert to the im- ^ Gibbon estimates that the martyrs in the ten years of Diocletian's persecutions alone may have numbered 2000. — Chap. xvi. HISTORICAL FACTS H probability of a whole nation being imposed upon in regard to the facts of its origin. The facts are mat- ters of universal belief. The reality of the history as a whole has never been disputed. An intelligent public cannot be deceived about matters of this nat- ure. If an attempt had ever been made by pretended historians to foist unhistorical records upon the pub- lic as veritable history, protests would have come from all quarters, and the controversy thus aroused would of itself have formed a prominent part of literary history. So much we should decide a priori without troubling ourselves to examine the question. If pressed for further evidence of a positive char- acter we should find it in abundance, almost without recourse to documentary sources. The scenes of Pil- grim history are full of monuments which substanti- ate the common report. The Rock on which the Pilgrims landed, the houses and fortifications which they erected, still exist. Their graves are preserved, and the inscriptions on their tombstones are easily legible. Their dwellings and furniture and personal property are preserved, as sacred relics, by their de- scendants. Indeed, the traditional history is within easy reach through family connection. Multitudes in all parts of the continent are linked by only six or seven generations to the Pilgrim Fathers. The writer's grandparents were for thirty years contem- 12 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT poraries of the grandcliildren of his Pilgrim ancestors, and in familiar intercourse with them. § 4. Comparative View of Ancient with Modern History N'ow, the entire number of the Pilgrim Fathers did not greatly exceed a hundred, and the earlier events in their history had no other witnesses except- ing the "perishing sons of the forest." On the other hand, in the I^ew Testament Script- ure, the claim is boldly set up that the actors in the scenes of Gospel history numbered many thousands, and that most of their acts were witnessed by many thousands more. The record states that over five hundred brethren at one-time saw Jesus after His resurrection, and Paul's letter to the Corinthians affirms that most of these persons were then living. It is declared in the book of the " Acts of the Apostles " that shortly after the resurrection of Jesus three thousand were con- verted at Jerusalem (Acts ii. 41), and that their num- ber daily increased thereafter (Acts ii. 47). We are told that these converts were natives of different and remote countries (Acts ii. 9-11), and that they were soon driven by persecution into all parts of the empire, preaching the Word ; that Churches planted by them or others did exist in Samaria (Acts viii. 14, xv. 3), Syria (Acts ix. 19, xiii. 1, xv. 23), Phoenicia (Acts HISTORICAL FACTS 13 XV. 3), Galilee (Acts ix. 31), Cilicia (Acts xv. 23, 41), Pontus, Cappadocia, Bitlijnia (1 Peter i. 1), and Italy (Romans i. 8). Paul himself is declared to have min- istered to Churches in each of the principal cities north of the Mediterranean, from Antioch on the east to Rome on the west ; and striking incidents in the early history of some of them are narrated. It is apparent, therefore, that the points of connection, and opportunities for verifying or disproving the accuracy of the record, must have been ready and abundant to Christians in the days of Constantine. The facts therein alleged, if real, were public events, and occurred in the most populous places in all parts of the empire, and at a convenient proximity to the imperial centre. If imaginary or exaggerated, the evidence of their falsity must have been within easy reach of thousands, and must have exposed their authors to universal and merited contempt.' If the actors in them were numbered by thousands, the disinterested spectators of them must have been counted by tens of thousands ; and the lineal descend- ants of both must have been living in the days of Constantine. The habits of the people were not gen- erally so migratory as those of our own time, and the great body of the people were doubtless still living where their fathers died. If miracles were per- ^ See Map of Koman Empire, showing localities in which the scenes of New Testament History occurred (Frontispiece). 14 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT formed by Jesus and His Apostles, the witnesses or the subjects of these miraculous works would have transmitted the facts through their children and grandchildren with concomitant circumstances and corroborative incidents. If Churches were founded by Paul and Peter and John in the various cities of the empire, most of those Churches must have been still in existence, and must have possessed tangible relics of their origin and history, such as places of worship ^ or of baptism, dwellings of pastors or lead- ing members, etc., etc. If apostolic letters were written to different Churches, some trace of the orig- inal documents, or at least of very early copies, must have been still in existence. If, from the beginning, disciples of Jesus had sealed their faith in Him with their blood, the me- morials of their death and of the place of sepulture of many of them must have been still visible. If the Church had existed as a Church through these two centuries and a half, it must have had a litera- ture, more or less copious, extending through the whole period. If it existed in sufficient magnitude ^ The church is still standing in Scrooby, England, where the Pil- grim Fathers worshipped before a.d. 1620, and the recoi'd of the bap- tism of William Bradford, George Morton, and others, may still be read upon the Church Register. The meeting-house in Hingham, Mass., U. S. A., built in 1680, is still standing and in good condition, though constructed wholly of wood. HISTORICAL FACTS 15 to become an object of notice and of persecution by the Imperial Government, the facts must have been in some way alluded to by secular writers during the period. These concomitant evidences would have been necessary from the nature of things ; and a marked deficiency of any one of them would have given oc- casion to all intelligent persons for great distrust, if not for the entire rejection of the records. We must bear in mind that the period was one of un- usual intelligence. The Christian era began in the most brilliant age of Roman literature — the Golden Age of Augustus, the age in or near to which flour- ished Caesar (died e.g. 44), Cicero (d. e.g. 43), Sallust (d. B.C. 34), Virgil (d. e.g. 19), Horace (d. e.g. 8), Strabo (d. after a.d. 21), Philo (boi'n e.g. 20), Seneca {h. E.G. 2), Ovid (d. a.d. 18), Livy (d. a.d. 17), Taci- tus Q). A.D. 61), Plutarch {b. a.d. 46), Pliny (Z>. a.d. 62), and Suetonius (b. a.d. TO.)' To suppose that the Church could have reached such a position in num- bers and power as it held under Constantino, unless the main facts of Christian history w^ere substan- tiated by some such corroborative circumstances as we have mentioned, is to suppose a miracle of human credulity and folly more stupendous than humanity has ever witnessed, immeasurably more ^ See synchronistical tables of ancient civilization, etc. (No. II.), at the end of this volume. 16 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT than any or all of those miraculous occurrences which the mythical hypothesis was contrived to discredit. Fortunately we are not left altogether to the nat- ure of things for our evidence that these confirma- tory circumstances did exist. Some of them remain to this day, and may be briefly noticed. We will adopt the inverse order to that by which they have just been cited, viz., 1, notices of secular historians ; 2, the existence and testimony of a Christian litera- ture ; 3, the evidence from relics and monuments. • CHAPTER III DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITEKATUKE § 1. What might reasonably he expected Before proceeding to this part of the discussion, it may be proper to inquire how frequent and ex- tended a recognition of Christians and their doings we might reasonably expect from tlieir heathen con- temporaries. We should not look for a minute chronicler among their enemies. Even supposing the Christian Church to have occupied a distinct and prominent place among the sects at the beginning of her history, we should expect her to furnish her own historians, while the extraneous notices of her would be either controversial or of the nature of allusion and outline. ]^or should we expect that these notices would ac- cord to her all the prominence which she might justly claim.' Perfect accuracy of information, or ' Lardner illustrates this point from Roman history thus : " Many writers of great worth, and many affairs of no small importance, have long lain in obscurity, or have been totally buried in oblivion. " It has been observed that Velleius Paterculus, a man of a good family, who flourished in the time of Tiberius, and wrote an abridg- ment of the Roman History, in two books, has been mentioned by no ancient writer excepting Priscian. . . . M. Annaeus Seneca, father of L. A. Seneca the Philosopher, and author of divers works, has been 2 18 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT fairness of statement about opposing sects, has ever been a rare quality among men. When we add to this the remembrance that under the influence of Pagan Rome the Christian faith, however promi- nent, was everywhere despised and hated as a " new and pernicious superstition,", whose avowed tendency and purpose was the overthrow of all existing relig- ions and the extinction of idolatry, we should not be surprised to find both ignorance and " silence " re- specting them on the part of tlie few writers which the Roman world at that day produced — writers many of whom filled official stations in the Roman Government. But the Christian Church did not occupy a promi- nent place in the outset of its history. The unin- formed are often misled by this erroneous presump- tion. It is by our partiality to it, and by our historical researches, that it has been brought into the fore- confounded with his son, and has been almost unknown as a writer. , . . Lucian, a subject of the Roman Empire, who has written so many things, has taken little notice of Roman authors or Roman affairs. He has a labored encomium of Demosthenes, but says noth- ing of Cicero. . . . Maximus Tyrius, a Platonic Philosopher, flour- ished in the time of Antoninus the Pious, and several of his Disser- tations were Avritten at Rome ; ' nevertheless,' as Davies, one of his editors, says, 'he appears little acquainted with Roman affairs. Nay,' says he, 'I do not recollect that he has made any reference to the Roman History.'" — Credibility, "Heath. Test.," ch. xxii. (vol. vii., p. 305. Here and elsewhere reference is made to the London ed. of Lardner, 1838). DATA FUKNISHED BY PAGAN LTTERATUEE 19 ground of the picture of the first three centuries. A moment's reflection will show us that Christians and their doings were of but little comparative account in making up the history of the world under the Ro- man Emperors. At first they were but a mere hand- ful, springing up in a remote province, a sect of a sect, so to speak, the petty disturbances of which seldom, if ever, excited attention in the Imperial City. Even after they had increased in numbers and ex- tended very widely in various parts of the empire, it was some time before they were distinguished from the various sects of Judaism. There is, therefore, but little reason to expect that a heathen historian, writing of his own time, and having no personal interest in Christians, should make very frequent allusions to them, or be very minute or accurate in his description.^ And we ^ In a history of the New England Colonies from 1630 to 1649, written by John Winthrop, the Governor, we find only very casual and indistinct allusions to Baptists as a sect, though this was a time of peculiar interest in their history; so much so that Uhden, in his His- tory of Congregationalists (The New England Theocracy, Boston, 1859), devotes to them nearly the whole of the thirty pages which describe this period. Facts are mentioned, indeed, which belong to their his- tory, relating to individuals, but only as they seem to have been forced into notice by their connection with civil government. Yet this was not the result of ignorance nor of any effort at concealment. The prominent events of Baptist history occurred under his very eyes; and, on the other hand, fairness and impartiality are qualities ascribed by all parlies to the work which he wrote. Had both these circum- 20 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT should liave still less reason to anticipate that liter- ary men of the same period, whose themes are not necessarily related to Chrisianity, should go out of their way to make mention of it. Nevertheless we shall find, upon examination, that a fair proportion of Pagan writers have in some way recognized the existence and spread of Christianity during the first two centuries. For convenience of reference we shall enumerate these as well as Christian writers in their chronologi- cal order. It will then be easy, at the close,^ to apply the retrospective process suggested above (ch. 1, § 2) as a method of argument. § 2. Notices of Secular Historians Only nine secular historians have a place in history as living in the first two centuries, viz., Appian and Pausanias among the Greeks, and Livy, Paterculiis, Valerius, Justin, Florus, Tacitus, and Suetonius among the Latins. Of these the first seven write stances been reversed — ^had the scene of their operations for the most part been remote, and his own mind blinded by prejudice — how natu- ral would it have been for him to avoid all allusions to them, or make such references as would throw discredit upon their account of them- selves. See some striking illustrations in the Post - Bihlical History of the \Jews ; from the close of the Old Testament^ about the year Jf.20 B.C.E.^ till the destruction of the second temple, in the year 70 C.E.^ by Rabbi Morris J. Raphall, M.A., Ph.D., 2 vols., Phila., 1856. 1 See ch. v., § 3, Retrospective View, p. 64. DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 21 respecting an earlier period. None of tliem records any events subsequent to the reign of Tiberius.' Of the remaining two, Suetonius was a biographer, and wrote a series of brief sketches, entitled Lives of the first twelve Ccesars. In his life of Claudius he has an incidental allusion which confirms Luke's ac- count of the expelling of the Jews from Rome on account of Christian controversies,'^ and in his life of J^ero he notices the cruel persecution of Christians by that emperor.^ Tacitus, the historian of the empire, and Consul of Rome in a.d. 97, has given a somewhat extended statement* respecting the numbers of Christians, ^ The works of the earlier authors are as follows : 1. Appian. A History of the World down to Augustus, who died A.D, 14. 2. Pausanias. An Itinerary descriptive of Grecian Art, etc. 3. Livy. History of Rome to B.C. 9. He died a.d. 17. 4. Velleius Paterculus. An abridgment of Roman History, nearly all lost. He died a.d. 31, 5. Valerius Maxiraus. ^^ Dicta et facta memorabilia^'''' dedicated to Tiberius, who died a.d. 37. 6. Justin. An epitome of the history of Trogus Pompeius, who lived in the time of Augustus. 7. Lucius Annaeus Florus. An abridgment of early Roman His- tory, The biographers, Curtius and Plutarch, also treat of persons living before the death of Christ. 2 Claudius Judaeos, impulsore Chresto assidue tumultuantes, Roma expulit. Claud, cap. 25, Comp, Acts xviii, 1, 2, ^ Afflicti suppliciis Christian!, genus hominum superstitionis novse et maleficae, Nero., cap. 16. * The Annals of Tacitus were written about the year ad. 100. The author, Caius Cornelius Tacitus, was at this time over forty years of age, and had been Prsetor and Consul of Rome, besides filling other "22 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT their diffusion tlirongliout the empire, and their per- secution in the days of Nero. Of this statement Gibbon (ch. xvi.) says : " Tlie most sceptical criticism is obliged to respect the truth of it." posts of honor. The Annah were the last of his works which were preserved ; they extended from the reign of Tiberius (a.d. 14) to the death of Nero (a.d. 68). In describing the reign of Nero, lie comes to the terrible fire at Rome, which occurred in the tenth year of Nero, A.D. 64. After giving an account of this fire, and of the orders given for rebuilding the citv, and the methods used to appea.^e the gods, lie goes on to say: "Sed non ope humana, non largitionibus principis, aut deum placaraentis decedebat infamia, quin jussum incendium credere- tur. Ergo abolendo rumori Nero subdidit reos, et qusesitissimis poenis adfecit, quos per fiagitia invisos vulgus Christianos appellabat. Auctor nominis ejus Christus, Tiberio impeiitante, per procuratorem Pontium Pilatum supplicio adfectus erat. Repressa in prsesens, exitiabilis su- perstitio rursum erumpebat, non modo per Judseam, originem ejus mali, sed per Urbem etiam, quo cuncta undique atrocia aut pudenda confluunt celebranturque." He then goes on to describe the cruel nature of the tortures to which they were subjected, calling the victims multitudo ivgenx, " a vast multitude," and saying that they were condemned not so much for burning the city as for their "hatred of mankind." "Igitur pri- mum correpti qui fatebantur, delude indicio eorum multitudo ingens, liaud perinde in crimine incendii, quara odio humani generis convicti sunt. Et pereuntibus addita ludibria, ut, ferarum tergis eontecti, lani- atu canum interirent, aut crucibus affixi, aut flammandi, atque ubi de- fecisset dies, in usum nocturni lumiiiis urorentur-; Hortos suos ei spectaculo Nero obtulerat, et circense ludicrum edebat, hal)itu aui-igse permixtus plebi, vel curriculo insistens. Unde quanquam ad versus sontes et novissima exempla meritos, miseratio oriebatur, tanquam non utilitate publica, sed in sffivitiam unius, absumerentur." — Annals, lib. XV., § 44. Here are allusions to the death of Christ, its time and manner, the position He held as leader of those bearing His name, the origin of Christianity in Judsea, and its wide and rapid spread through that and other countries, so that even at Rome it had a great number of adherents. They come naturally into the course of the narrative, and their authenticity has never been disputed. DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 23 § 3. Notices of Pagan Writers not strictly historical Besides these direct historical notices, we find the growth and spread of Christianity alluded to in liter- ary works originating in various parts of the empire. Juvenal, a contemporary of Tacitus, has been sup- posed to refer to Nero's persecutions in a passage^ in his First Satire, which Dryden thus translates : "But if that honest license now you take, If into rogues omnipotent you ralje, Death is your doom, impaled upon a stake, Smeared o'er with wax, and set on fire to light The streets, and make a dreadful blaze by night." He also closes his Fourth Satire with some expres- sions^ about Domitian, which, from some correspond- ing statements in the writings of Lactantius, have been supposed to allude to that emperor's cruelty to Christians. In A.D. 104, or 112, was written the well-known letter^ of Pliny the Younger to the Emperor Trajan, 1 "Pone Tigellinum, taeda lucebis in ilia Qua stantes ardent, qui fixo gutture fumant, Et latum media sulcum deducit arena." Sat. I., 1. 155, sq. 2 "Atque utinam his potius nugis tota ilia dedisset Terapora saevitise, claras quibus abstulit Urbi Illustresque animas impune et vindice nuUo. Sed periit, postquam cerdonibus esse timendus Coeperat. Hoc nocuit Laraiarum csede madenti." >Sa^. IV., 1. 150, sq. ^ Caius Plitiius Caecilius Secundus, or Pliny the Younger, Governor of the province of Bithynia in a.d. 103, or according to Merivale, a.d. 24 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT in which he describes the spread of Christianity in the nortli of Asia Minor, and states many interesting facts respecting the religious observances of Chris- tians. Ill {Hist. Emp. cli. Ixv.), was a personal friend of Tacitus, and not far from the same age. He was a man of liberal education, and fond of literary pursuits. While in Bithynia, where he spent nearly two years, he wrote frequent letters to the Emperor Trajan on various matters of business and friendship. These letters, as well as many of the answers to them, he afterwards collected and published. One of them reads as follows: "It is customary, my lord, for me to refer to you all matters concerning which I have any doubt. For who can better direct my uncertainty, or instruct my ignorance? I have never been present at any examinations of Christians. So that I know not what or how much it is customary, either to punish or inquire into their conduct. Nor have I been a little doubtful whether there should be any distinction on account of age, or whether you are pleased to have the tender in no way distinguished from the more robust; whether pardon should be awarded to repentance, or whether to him who has been a Christian at all, it shall be of no avail that he has ceased to be one ; whether the name itself, even if it is without actual crimes, is to be punished, or only crimes which are found connected with the name. In the meantime, in respect to those who have been brought before me as Christians, I have pursued this course: I have inquired of them whether they were Christians. Those confessing, I again and a third time interrogated, threatening the death penalty (supplicium) ; such as still persisted I commanded to be led away to punishment. For I had no doubt, whatever might be the nature of their opinions, that contu- macy and inflexible obstinacy ought to be punished. There were some of a like infatuation whom, because they were Roman citizens, I have noted down to be sent to the city." (We omit his mention of some who consented to supplicate the gods, and to revile the name of Christ ; " none of which things, they say, can they be compelled to do who are really Christians.") " Others, named by an informer, declared themselves to be Chris- tians, and soon after denied it ; some that they had been, but had ceased to be some three years ago, and some longer, and one or more above twenty years. All these worshipped your image and the statues DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 25 About A.D. 109 certain discourses were delivered at Nicopolis in Epirus bj Epictetus, the Stoic, and published by Arrian, which are thought to contain allusions to Christians under the name of Galileans/ of the gods : they also cursed Christ, Moreover, they affirmed that this was the extent of their fault or error ; that they were accustomed to assemble on a stated day, before light, and sing among themselves, alternately, a hymn to Christ, as if God; and bind themselves by an oath, not to any wickedness, but that they would not commit theft, nor robbery, nor adultery, that they would not falsify their word, nor, when called upon, deny a pledge committed to them ; which things having been enacted, it was the custom for them to separate and again come together to partake of food, a meal eaten in common, and harm- less, which itself they had forborne to do after my edict, by which, according to your commands, I forbade assemblies (hetaerias) to be held. From which (account) I regarded it more necessary to ascer- tain what was true, and that by torture, from two maid-servants, who were called ministrce. But I have discovered nothing, other than a bad and excessive superstition ; and so, suspending the trial, I have come to consult with you. "For the affair seems to me worthy of consultation, especially on account of the number endangered. For many of every age, of every rank, of both sexes even, are brought into peril, and will continue tp be. For the contagion of this superstition pervades not cities only, but towns also, and the open country, which it seems (to me) may be restrained and corrected. It certainly is quite evident that the tem- ples. Just now nearly desolate, have begun to be frequented, and the sacred solemnities, after a long intermission, to be revived, and every- where victims to be sold, of which hitherto very rarely a buyer could be found. From which it is easy to imagine what crowds of men might be redeemed, if there were space for repentance." — Plinii Epist. lib. X. 96 (al. 97). This epistle is followed by the answer of Trajan, which is brief and to the point, giving the desired directions, and commending his deputy for the course he had taken. It, however, adds nothing to our pres- ent purpose. ^ Etra VTvb [xaviag fjiev bvvarai rig ovtoj diaTiOrjuai irpoq ravra, Kai 26 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Not far from the same period also flourished Dion Chrjsostomus the Sophist ; from an oration by whom to the Corinthians a passage is quoted which seems to allude to Christians as haters of the prevailing idolatry/ All of the writers thus far mentioned were sub- jects of the Emperor Trajan, who reigned nineteen years, from a.d. 98 to 117. The Emperor Hadrian succeeded him, and from liis pen we find allusions to Christians, in letters addressed in a.d. 117 to Minu- cius Fundanus, Proconsul of Asia,^ and in a.d. 134 to his brother-in-law, Servianus, the consul at Rome. vTrb WovQ, o)Q 01 FaXiXaXoi, VTrb \6yov de /cot cnrode'i^eiiJQ ovdetg dvvarai fxaOeiv, on 6 Qebg iravra 7re7roiT]Ke to. kv ti^ Koffficp. — Lib. 4, c. 7. ^ Tivag yap ovtoi oh diaj3e(5Xf]Ka(nv ol Trdvra dLafBdXovreg ; ov 2w- KpdTr}v \ ov TivOayopav; ov IlXarwva ; ovk avrov rov A/a ; Kal rov liodHhS) ; /eat tov 'AttoXXio, Kal Tovg dXXovg Oeovg , Corinthiac. Or. xxxvii. 2 It appears, according to Eusebius, that one Serenius Grnnianus, Proconsul of Asia, wrote to Hadrian that it seemed to him unjust that the Christians should be put to death only to gratify the clamors of the people, without trial, and without any crime being proved against them ; and that Hadrian, in answer to his appeal, wrote to Minucius Furidanus, the successor of Granianus (whose Proconsulate was about expiring), the following letter : "To Minucius Fundanus: I have received a letter Avritten to me by Serenius Granianus, an illustrious man, whom you have succeeded. It does not seem to me, then, that this affair should be left unexamined, in order that the people may not be excited to commotion, and oppor- tunity ( xopny'ia, expense) of evil practice be afforded to informers. If, therefore, in respect to this demand, the people of the province are able distinctly to make confident affirmation against the Cliristians, that they also may answer before the court, let them proceed in this way, but not by importunate demands nor clamors only. For it is far DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 27 Antoninus Pius succeeded Hadrian as emperor July 10, A.D. 138, and reigned twenty-three years. To him was addressed tlie First Apology of Justin the Martyr. In an account of this apology given by Eusebius, he records the substance of an edict issued by Antoninus, addressed to the Common Council of Asia, deprecating the persecution of Christians, and alluding to the advice given in the rescript of his father Hadrian.' more proper, if any one wishes to make accusation, that you should take cognizance of it. If, therefore, any one accuses and proves any- thing to have been done contrary to the laws, then truly do you de- termine according to the degree of the crime ; as (on the other hand), by Hercules, if any one prefers this (charge) for the sake of slander, let him be treated with such severity as you shall regard a just recom- pense." The expression " importunate demands " and " clamors " {almatmv) is said to refer to a popular cry of those times, on the oc- casion of public shows or other assemblies, "The Christians to the lions !" by which they sometimes prevailed upon the Emperor to com- mit acts of persecution. This letter shows that there were then Chris- tians in Asia, and in considerable numbers, and that they were obnox- ious to the mass of the people, and is, so far as it goes, a confirmation of Christian testimony respecting the same period. This is the letter which Justin Martyr appended to his First Apology^ addressed to An- toninus Pius. It was originally written in Latin. Eusebius translated it into Greek, and inserted it in his Hutory. {\st Apol, c. 69 ; comp. A. N. Lib. Justin, p. 66.) Its genuineness is undoubted. ' Euseb. lib. iv,, cap. 13, The genuineness of this edict is disputed by many good critics, though Lardner was disposed to accept it. Eusebius also records a reference to this edict of Antoninus made in the apology addressed by Melito, Bishop of Sardis, to Marcus Au- relius, the son and successor of Antoninus Pius, about the year a.d. 170. Tiie apology is transcribed by Eusebius at some lengtli, lib. iv., cap. 26. It contains the following passage: "Of all the Roman em- perors, Nero and Domitian only, who were misled by designing men, 28 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Tliere are some passages in the writings of Apu- leius, who flourished about a. d. 163, which are thought to indicate some knowledge of Christians and their affairs. One of these is found in his work called The Metamorphosis ; or, The Golden Ass, in which he ascribes to the wife of his master certain vices, which are supposed to be a caricature of Chris- tian practices/ Another appears in his apology for marrying Pndentilla, a rich widow, in which his ac- cusations against her brother-in-law, who appeared against him, seem in like manner to describe a Chris- tian from a heathen point of view/ have shown enmity to our religion. From them have proceeded evil reports concerning us, that are received and propagated by the vulgar; which have often been checked by your pious ancestors, who by edicts have restrained those who have been troublesome to men of our relig- ion, among whom is your grandfather Hadrian, who wrote, as to many otbeis, so particularly to Minucius Fundanus, Proconsul of Asia. And your father also, at the same time that you governed all things with him, wrote to several cities that they should not give us any vexation, and among them to the Larisseans, and the Thessalonians, and the Athenians, and to all the Greeks." — Lardners Translation ; ch. xiv. (vol. vii. p. 127). ^ Metam. lib. ix.; Valpy, vol. ii. pp. 589-91. "Nee enim vel unum vitium nequissimse illi foeminse deerat; sed omnia prorsus, ut in quandam coenosam latrinam, in ejus animum flagitia confluxerant : scoeva, sseva, virosa, ebriosa, pervicax, pertinax : in rapinis turpibus avara, in sumtibus foedis profusa : inimica fidei, hostis pudicitiae. Tunc spretis atque calcatis divinis numinibus, in vicem certae religionis, mentita sacrilega praesumptione Dei quem prae- dicaret unicura," etc. 2 Valpy, p. 145*7. (Pp. 496, 497, Flor. ed.) "Atque ego scio, nonnullos, et cum primis ^milianum istum, facetiae sibi habere, res divinas deridere. Nam, ut audio, partino (Ensium DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAX LITEEATUEE 29 The year a.d. 176 is the date assigned bj Cave to Lncian, a native of Samosata in Syria, whose writ- ings contain extended allusions to the faith and prac- tices of Christians, but distorted and inaccurate, as might be expected from one whose knowledge was limited and his spirit unfriendly to them. One of these allusions is found in his letter to Cronius concerning the death of Peregrinus Proteus,^ a famous Cynic, who publicly burned liimself to death at Olympia, about the year a.d. 166. The translation of the passage, as given by Lard- ner, is as follows : " At which time he learned the wonderful doctrine of the Christians by conversing with their priests and scribes near Palestine;^ . . . (percensentibus ?) qui istum novere, nulli Deo ad hoc aevi supplicavit, nullum templum f requentavit ; si fanum aliquod praetereat, nefas habet adorandi gratia manura labris admovere," etc. ^ "0r£7r8|0 Kai rriv Qavfiacrrriv ao(l>iav rutv XpiffTiavoJv i^ifiaBs, Trepi TTiv HaXaiarivriv toIq lepeixn Kai ypa[X[xaTev(Tiv avrCJv ^vyytvofxevog. . . . (?) Kai ri yap ; kv jSpa-x^d TratdaQ aurovg dirBcprjvEf Trpocpijrrjg, Kai 6ia~ adpKrjg, Kai ^vvayioyevg, Kai Travra fxovog avrog wv ' Kai rojv jSi/SXojv rag fisv i'^rjydTO, Kai SisacKpsi, TToWag Si: auTog Kai '£vvsypa(pE ' Kai (hg 9edv avrov Ikhvol iqyovvro Kai vofxoQkry t\pix)VTO, Kai TrpoaTdrrjv tirkypa- (pov. Tuv fxeyav yovv heXvov in akjiovaL tov di'OpojTrov, rhv iv ry UaXaiaTivy dvaaKoXoTnaOkvTa, on Kaivrjv ravrriv TtXerrjv elarjyaytv Ig TOV (Blov tTTHTa Sa V vof^o9eTr]g 6 Trpiorog tTreicrev avrovg, uig dSeX^oi TvdvTtg 8iev dXXi]Xit)v ' kirsiSdv ciTraS, TrapajiavTig, Oeovg fxkv rovg 'EXXrjviKovg dTtapvr]a(i>VTai, tov de dveffKoXoTnafxlvov Ikhvov crocpiarriv avTuiv TrpoaKvvuxTL, Kai Kara Tovg iKdvov vojxovg jSiuxn. — De Morte Peregrini, c. 11-13. Lardner, Heath. Test.., ch. xix. (vol. vii. pp. 2^/9-80). 2 Tanaquil Faber conjectures that a sentence is left out here by some Christian copyist, more pious than wise, because it contained some expressions injurious to our Saviour. 30 AUTHJENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT and in a sliO)i*t time he sliowed they were but chil- dren to him p for he was a prophet, high-priest, ruler of a synagogi^:ie, uniting all offices in himself alone. " Some books he interpreted and explained, others he wrote ; an[d they spoke of him as a god, and took him for a lawjgiver, and honored him with the title of Master. Ivhey therefore still worshi]3 that great man wlio was crucified in Palestine, because he in- troduced into the world this new religion. . . . More- over, their first lawgiver has taught, them that they are all brethn n, when once they have turned and re- nounced the ^ods of the Greeks, and worship that Master of th( irs who was crucified, and engage to live according There are describes a go to his laws." also passages in fiction of Lucian which he der ominates " True History,^'' ' where he Iden city in a manner so closely resem- bling that in l^evelation xxi., as to render it probable that it was borrowed from it. The same (l^ate (a.d. 176) is usually assigned to Celsus, the op'ponent of Christianity, whose argu- ments were rec(orded and replied to by Origen. The original works of Celsus are lost, but the fragments preserved to u^^ in the argument of Origen are very numerous and pf great value. About eightjy quotations from, or references to^ 1 ]^era Hhtoria, lib. ii., ch. 6-12. DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 31 tlie books of the New Testament are found in them, chiefly the four Gospels. He says that Jesus was represented as the Word of God ; called Himself the Son of God ; was a Man of J^Tazareth ; was the reputed Son of a carpenter; was claimed to have been miraculously conceived ; that His coming was fore- told by Magi, who saw a star in the east ; that the prediction led to the slaughter of the infants by Herod. Allusion is made to His being carried into Egypt ; to His baptism by John, and the descent of the dove with a voice declaring Him to be the Son of God; to the temptation by an evil spirit; to the choice of twelve Apostles. He admits that Jesus wrought miracles, such as curing the sick, multiplying loaves, raising dead per- sons to life, restoring sight to the blind, and healing lameness, though he seems to ascribe these to magic. He refers to many points in the doctrine of Christ, as contained in the Sermon on the Mount, and to the claim of His disciples that Jesus foretold His suffer- ings and His resurrection. He alludes to the denial of Peter and the betrayal of Judas, and to all the leading incidents of the crucifixion, such as the scourging, crowning with thorns, scarlet robe, the drink of gall. His apparent desertion by the Father, the darkness, and the earthquake — the last two being spoken of as asserted by His disciples. In like man- ner he refers to the alleged incidents of the resurrec- oa AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT tion, saying : " We take these things from your own writings, to wound you with your own weapons." Dr. Doddridge has well said : " An abridgment of the history of Christ may be found in Celsus." The son and successor of Antoninus Pius was Marcus Aurelius, who was Emperor of Rome from A.D. 161 to 180. He was surnamed the Philosopher, and was in many respects a good ruler. A work by him, still extant, usually entitled Meditations,' con- tains the following passage," as translated by Casau- bon : ^ " That soul which is ever ready, even now presently (if need be), to be separated from the body, whether by way of extinction, or dispersion, or con- tinuation (in another place and estate), how blessed and happy is it ! But this readiness of it must pro- ceed, not from an obstinate and peremptory resolu- tion of the mind, violently and passionately set upon opposition (as Christians are wont) ; but from a pecul- iar judgment, with discretion and gravity, so that others may be persuaded also, and drawn to the like example, but without any noise and passionate ex- ' Ta eig eavrbv. De rebus suis. ^ O'ia eariv rj ^^x/?, J? STOi/xog, idv 7]Sr] airoKvdrjvai Shj rov aojfxaTOQ, Kai i]TOi afSeaOrjvaL, 77 (jKiSaadrivai, i) avfifiuvaL. To de sroLfiov rovro, 'iva CLTrb idiKrjg KpicrecoQ tpx^jrai, fxri Kara tpiXi^v Ttapdra^iv, mq 01 xpidTiavol, dWd XeXoyiCTfisvioQ, Kai affivuJg, Kai toare Kai dWov Trtiaai, drpayt^diog. — Meditationes, lib. xi., § 3. ^ M. A. Antoninus, the Emperor, his 3feditations concerning Him- self. Translated out of the original Greek, by Meric Casaubon, D.D. 4th ed. London, 16V3. DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 33 clamations." The last expression (orjoayoj^wc) might better have been rendered " not tragically," or " with- out effort to imitate tragic actors." The whole pas- sage shows that the triumphant death of Christians was a thing not unfamiliar to "the Philosopher" or his readers. Marcus Aurelius had a teacher of Latin whose name was Fronto, an orator and rhetorician. Only certain letters of his, and a treatise on synonyms, have come down to us; but in the Apology of Minn- cius Felix (published about a.d. 210), while denying the calumnious charge of incestuous conduct made against Christians, occurs this remark : ^ " Nor does your Fronto attest it as a positive witness, but he flings it out in the way of reproach as an orator." Another literary man of some note during the reign of Marcus Aurelius was ^lius Aristides, the Sophist, large extracts from whose orations have been preserved by Photiiis. In one of these he gives an account of certain " impious men in Palestine," who would not worship the gods ; which is thought by Lardner'' and others to describe Christians, though he does not use the name ^ Et de incesto convivio fabulam grandem adversum nos dsemonum coitio mentita est, ut gloriam pudicitige deformis infamise aspersione macularet. ... Sic de isto et tuus, Fronto, non, ut affirmator, testimo- nium fecit, sed convicium, ut orator, adspersit. — Minuc. Felix, cap. 31, Corpus Script. Secies. Latinorum, vol. ii., Vienna, ISeY. * Lardner, ch. xx. (vol. vii. p. 295). 3 34 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEAV TESTAMENT To this period also may be referred tlie works of Galen, the physician, who is said to have been born A.D. 130, and to have died about a.d. 200. In one passage in his writings * he alludes to the " school of Moses or Christ," as one " where we must receive laws without any reason assigned ;" and in another he says :^ "It is easier to convince the disciples of Moses and Christ than physicians and philosophers who are addicted to particular sects." During the third century, as Christianity grew into prominence, it became the subject of labored attack on the part of Pagan writers, and of active persecution on the part of the government, the de- tails of which are too voluminous to be here recorded. We shall have to content ourselves with a mere cat- alogue of the principal authors who made mention of Christianity, and those emperors who thought it nec- essary by special edict to recognize its growing in- fluence upon society at large. For fuller particulars a reference is given in each case to the original sources, of most of which an ^ KdWiov d' av fiv iroWq. irpoaQdvai riva, ei icai fii) jSefSalav cltto- dei^LV, TTapafivQiav yovv iKavriv t(^ Xoyif) Trepi twv cktCo 7roioTr]T(jJv,'iva jir]TiQ d'QvQ kot' dpxoiQ, w^ €'C Movcrov Kai XpiaTov diarpifStjv cKpiyfisvog, vojXMv dvaTTO^EiKTixJV ciKOvy, Koi ravra iv oly i]KiaTa XPV- — ^^ Differ- entia Pulsuwn, Ed. Basil, iii. (p. 22). ^ QcLTTOV yap av tiq tovq dirb ^lovaov kuI Xpicrrov fiErncidd^a rj tovq rdig aipeasai irpoaTiTi]KuTac larpovc re Kai (piXoaocpovg. — De Differentia- Fulsuum^ iii. (p. 34). DATA FUllNISHED BY PAGAN LITEKATUKE 35 English translation may be found in the seventh vol- ume of Lardner's works : Sejptimius Severus (Erap. 193-211) published an edict against Christians. Spartian, Sever.^ cap. 16, 17. Alexander Severus (Einp. 222-235) refers approv- ingly to certain Christian practices, as well known, when publishing an edict about the appointment of officers in the provinces. He also gave a rescript in favor of Christians, when their right to a certain spot of ground for a church edifice was disputed by the vintners of Kome. Lampridius, cap. 45, 49. Crevier, Hist, of Bom,. Emp.^ vol. viii. Ulpian, the lawyer (fl. a.d. 220), is said to have published a treatise, now lost, upon The Duty of Proconsuls, in which all edicts published against Christians were recorded. Lactantius, Inst., lib. v. cap. ii. Dion Cassius (d. a.d. 230), in his History of the Romans, describes the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus and Yespasian, Domitian's persecution of Christians, and Nerva's leniency towards them. Lib. Ixxvi. 67, 68. Maximin, the Thracian (Emp. 235-238), is said to have persecuted the clergy of some Churches. Sul- picius Sev., lib. ii. cap. 32. Decius (Emp. 249-251) published edicts of perse- cution against Christians. Basnage, ann. 250, num. iv., V. Sulp. Sev., lib. ii. cap. 32. 36 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Gallus (Em p. 251) is said to liave persecuted Christians. Euseb. H. E.^ lib. vii. cap. 1. Valerian (Emp. 253-260) published several edicts of persecution. Euseb. H. E., lib. vii. cap. 10. Galliemis (Emp. 260-268) issued edicts of tolera- tion. Euseb. II. E., lib. vii. cap. 13. Amelucs, the Platonic philosopher (a.d. 263), ex- hibits in his writings an acquaintance with the Gos- pel of John. Euseb. Ercep. Evang., lib. xi. cap. 19. Aurelian (Emp. 270-275) alludes to Christians in a letter to the Senate of Rome about the Sibylline books. Yopiscus, Aurel.^ cap. 20. Porphyry (fl. a^d. 270) wrote numerous works, among which were fifteen books Against the Chris- tians. He was answered by Eusebius (20 books), Apollinarius (30 books), and Methodius (10,000 lines). Only fragments of his work remain. Ilierocles (il. a.d. 303) wrote Truth-loving Words against the Christians^ in two books, now lost, which were answered by Lactantius and Eusebius. See Lardner, ch. xxxix., vol. vii. pp. 474:-503. In order properly to estimate the value of Pagan testimonies to the existence of Christianit}^, it may be well to compare the list we have now given with the entire catalogue of writers whose works are ex- tant upon any subject, who lived during the first three centuries. For this purpose the reader is re- DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITEEATUEE 37 ferred to Table II., where a standard list of the prin- cipal literary men of that period may be found, taken, without alteration, from the Oxford Chrono- logical Tables of Ancient History. Few persons are aware how limited is the number of writers whose works have come down to us from that period. It may surprise many to find, upon examination of the tables, that the enumeration we have just finished nearly exhausts our present cata- logue of secular writers during the first three cen- turies. Certainly there has been no period since when \\iQ projportionate number of allusions to Chris- tianity on the part of merely literary men has been nearly as great.^ ^ It may be instructive also to compare for a moment these testi- monies to the authenticity of the Christian Scriptures by Pagan au- thors with the testimony which exists in support of the authenticity of the Pagan writers themselves. For example, the Annals of Tacitus, from which we have quoted (page 21, note 4), are not distinctly men- tioned by any writer until the fifteenth century. They exist only in one manuscript brought to light during that period. While the manu- scripts of the New Testament, written from the fourth to the twelfth century, now in the possession of the Church, are numbered by thou- sands (see Tables VIII. and IX. in this volume), yet who questions the authenticity and genuineness of the Annals of Tacitus ? [Albeit M. Jules Martha is just now (January, 1895) delivering a course of lect- ures at the Sorbonne, in the first of which he is defending, against some recent attacks, The Authenticity of the Manuscript of the An- nals of 2'aeitiis.~\ Indeed, in the antiquity of manuscripts there is no classic work which can compare with the New Testament, unless possibly Vergil, of whose works there is one manuscript dating from the second century. But of Caesar's Commentaries the earliest is of the ninth ; of Herodotus of the tenth ; of Cornelius Nepos of the 38 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Besides tliis direct form of testimony to the truth of the evangelic record, and to the facts of gospel history, on the part of writers who were not friendly to Christianity, there is an evidence, not less con- clusive, because undesigned, to be derived from coin- cidences of statement and confirmations of their ac- curacy which may be found in the works of such writers as Josephus, Philo, Tacitus, Dion Cassius, Strabo, and others. This argument, which would oc- cupy too much space for our present discussion, has been well stated by Rawlinson in his seventh Bamp- ton Lecture upon the Historical Evidences. The number and variety of the confirmations of the ac- curacy of the sacred narrative which he has thus collected is something remarkable, especially in the case of those derived from Josephus, whose studied avoidance of all direct allusion to the Christian relig- ion and its Founder only adds weight to these in- voluntary testimonies to the truth. twelfth ; and of Catullus of the fifteenth. We are informed, upon the authority of Professor Ramsay, that the correspondence of Pliny with Trajan, from which that remarkable letter from Bithynia was taken, "depends on a single manuscript of unknown age, found in Paris in 1500, apparently taken to Italy in the next few years, used by several persons before 1508, and never since seen or known. In spite of this suspicious history, the correspondence is indubitably genuine." Pliny's letters are now becoming a popular text-book in our schools. CHAPTER IV DATA FURNISHED BY CHKISTIAN LITERATURE § 1. The Apostolic Fathers Haying reviewed the notices of Christianity which appear in early Pagan literature, we now come to consider those evidences of the existence and spread of Christianity which appear in or consist of the writings of early Christians. These ancient repre- sentatives of the Christian faith it has been custom- ary to divide into two classes : Apostolic Fathers and Christian Fathers ; the former term being applicable to those who are presumed to have derived their teaching directly from some one or more of the Apostles. The works usually ascribed to " apostol- ical men " are the Epistle of Barnabas, the Epistles of Clement of Rome, the Epistles of Ignatius, the Martyrdom of Ignatius, the Epistle of Polycarp, the Martyrdom of Polycarp, the Epistle to Diognetus, the Shepherd of Hermas, and a fragment from Papias.^ The Epistle of Barnabas was ascribed by Clem- ^ Among the best critical editions of these works are : Patrum Apostolicorum Opera^ C. J. Hefele, Tiibingen, 4th ed., 1855; Pat. Ap. Op., A. R. M. Dressel, Leipsic, 1863; Pat. Ap. Op., 0. de Gebhardt, A. Harnack, Th. Zahn, 2d ed., Leipsic, 1876-78; Pat. Ap. Op., F. X. Funk, Tiibingen, 1878. 40 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT ent of Alexandria and Origen to Barnabas, the com- panion of Paul. Many distinguished recent critics have from internal evidence rejected this theory, though not with entire unanimity/ All agree, how- ever, as to its great antiquity, not later than the be- ginning of the second century ; and it is therefore possible that the writer may have been a disciple of some Apostle. The text, until recently, was com- plete only in a Latin version, the Greek having many mutilations ; but the discovery of tlie Sinaitic MS. by Tischendorf in 1859 brought to light a complete Greek copy, which has greatly added to the interest taken by scholars in this Epistle.^ Among other things, this discovery confirms the supposition that the author of the Epistle refers to Matthew's Gospel, under the formula " as it is written." ^ ^ Neander, Hug, Baur, Hefele, Winer, Hilgeufeld, Donaldson, West- cott, and Miiller reject the authorship of Barnabas, the Levite ; while Gieseler, Credner, Guericke, Bleek, and Mohler sustain it. See article "Barnabas, Epistle of," in Smith's Diet, of Chr. Biography^ by Prof. Wm. Milligan, of the Univ. of Aberdeen, who renews the controversy in favor of Barnabas as the author. ■^ See J. G. Miiller, Erkldrung des Barnabanhriefes, ein Anhang zu de Wette's Exegettschen Handbuch zum JS'euen Test., Leipsic, 1'869 ; also an article by Dr. Donaldson, in his History of Christian Literature and Doctrine. A copy of the Epistle is also contained in the same MS. with the two Epistles of Clement of Rome, discovered at Constantino- ple by P. Bryennios. See next paragraph, p. 41, and pp. 44, 45. 2 At the end of ch. iv. the Latin version reads : " Adtendamus, ne quando, sicut scriptura est, multi vocati, pauci vero electi inveniamur." The Greek now proves to be TTpoakxMHi.v, ni]—OTi, wc jiypaTrrai, rroWoi KXrjTol oXiyoi de skXsktoI eiiptOu/j-iev. DATA FUEXISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITEKATUKE 41 Of the two Epistles ascribed in the early Clinrcli to Clemens Romanus^ or Clement, Bishop of Rome, only the first presents evidence of authenticity. This was probably written abont a.d. 97. The manuscript of it in the library of the British Museum was until lately the only one known to be in existence. It, with part of the so-called Second Epistle, is subjoin- ed to the Alexandrian Codex (A) of the ^ew Testa- ment. In 1875, however, Philotheos Bryennios, then Metropolitan of Serres, in Mesopotamia, published the whole of the two Epistles from a MS. discovered by him in the Library of the "Most Holy Sepulchre" in Constantinople, and in 1876 a Syrian MS. of both Epistles was found at Paris. A Latin version of Epistle I. was also found by Morin in 1893. In this Epistle are found quotations from the First Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, and such allusions or co- incidences of expression as evince an acquaintance with other Epistles of Paul, the Epistle to the He- brews, the Epistles of James and of Peter, and per- haps other books of the New Testament. The quota- tions of the words of Christ found in it correspond substantially with passages in the first three Gospels, but may have been derived from oral tradition. The text of Bryennios added the missing last six chapters (57-63) to the Epistle. Ignatius of Antioch^ called also 6 Geo^ojooc, is said by Eusebius to have been ordained Bishop of 43 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Antiocb, as the successor of Evodiiis, in a.d. 69. He held this office until his death, which occurred at Eome, where he was condemned by Trajan to be devoured by wild beasts. The year of his death has been much disputed. Some of the best recent critics adopt A.D. 115 as the probable date. Fifteen Epistles are extant which have been as- cribed to this Father, eight of which are undoubtedly spurious. The remainder have suffered many inter- polations, and the question of their genuineness, even in part, has been the subject of much controversy. In 1869, the Rev. Wm. Cureton, Canon of West- minster, published a history of the controversy, in a work entitled Corj)us Ignatianum^ in which he took the ground (based in part upon a recent discovery of a Syriac version of the Epistles) that three letters — to Polycarp, to the Ephesians, and to the Romans — as found in a shorter form in the Syriac recension, are the only genuine letters of Ignatius.^ The Martyrdom of Ignatius is a narrative which professes to have been written by those who accom- panied him on his journey to Rome, and who were witnesses of his death. The account is marked by great simplicity, and accords with the particulars ^ For a concise history of the discussion in reference to the Epistles of Ignatius, and a resume of the argument in favor of the genuineness of the Syriac recension, see Appendix B to Dr. de Pressense's £arly Years of Christianitjj. Vol. II., TJie Martyrs and Apologists. New York, 1871. DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERAl'URE 43 given by Eiisebius and Chrysostom respecting Igna- tius. Its genuineness has been disputed, but the internal evidence is decidedly in favor of an early date at least, if not of its full acceptance as a, genuine document. Polycarp^ Bishop of Smyrna^ is believed to have been born about a.d. 80. Irenseus says that " Poly- carp was instructed by the Apostles, and was brought into contact with many who had seen Christ." ' {Ad'V). HcBT.^ iii. 3.) The Epistle of Polycarp to the Philippians is a deeply interesting document, the authenticity of which is generally admitted. It ap- pears to have been written not long after the death of Ignatius. It abounds in quotations from, and co- incidences of expression with, the books of the New Testament. Tlie martyrdom of Poh^carp occurred, according to Eusebius {H. E.^ iv. 15), in the persecution under the Emperors Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Yerus. It is recorded in a Letter from the Church at Smyrna to the Churches of Philomelium and otlier places. The narrative describes many touching incidents il- lustrative of Polycarp's faith and constancy. When urged to secure his release by reviling Christ, he said : " Eighty and six years have I served Him, and He has done me no wrong. How, then, can I revile my King and my Saviour ?" 1 See § 2 (10), below, p. 50. 44 Au(rHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT In addition to the testimony of living witnesses of the apostolic life and labors, other works are in exist- ence which bear marks of equal antiquity, but whose authorship cannot be definitely ascertained. One of the most {remarkable of these is i\\Q Ejnstle addressed by some (anonymous apostolical man to a prominent Pagan, Diognetus (supposed by Lightfoot to be identical with the tutor of Marcus Aurelius), in reply to certajn inquiries about Christianity. It was prob- ably w]/itten towards the latter part of the second centurjf. In style and diction it ranks among the best, r^d the argument exhibits throughout a high- toned |spiritual discernment. (See Semisch, in Her- zog's Encyl.^ Art. Diognet.) Also the Didache {^L^a\r} twv EwdeKa airoaToXtov), or Teaching of the {tiuelve) Ajpostles, a work referred to by Eusebius and others, but of which no MS. was known to be in existence until 1873, when a copy was discovered by Bryennios at Constantinople, in the same precious volume which is referred to above. It consists of sixteen chapters, the first part of which sets forth the " way of life," and the second gives prescriptions respecting the sacraments and other ec- clesiastical usages. It appears to belong to the end of the first or the beginning of the second century. It is eminently scriptural, and full of interest to the devout scholar. The octavo manuscript volume in which it was found contains also the Epistle of Bar- DATA FURNISHED BY CHEISTIAN LITERATURE 45 nabas, the two Epistles of Clement, Chrysostom's Synopsis of tlie Books of the Old and JSTew Testa- ments, the Epistle of Mary of Cassobela to Ignatius, and twelve Epistles of Ignatius. The JDidache was published by Bryennios at Constantinople in 1883, and in 1884 it was edited, with a translation and notes, by the late President Hitchcock, assisted bj Prof. Francis Brown of the Union Theol. Seminary^, New York. Mention should also be made of the Shepherd of Ilermas^ a book commonly published among the writ- ings of the Apostolic Fathers, and conjectured by Origen to have been written by the Hermas Avhom Paul salutes in the Epistle to the Eomans. The evi- dence is well-nigh conclusive that it belongs to a later period, and the most probable conjecture assigns the authorship to a brother of Pius, Bishop of Pome, a.d. 142-157. It is a collection of visions, command- ments, and parables, and is chiefly valuable as show- ing in what way Christianity at that day was endan- gered by the influence of Jewish principles. It has many coincidences with, and allusions to, the language of the lN"ew Testament. (See the Witness of Hermas to the Four Gospels, by C. Taylor, D.D., St. John's College, Cambridge, London, 1892.) Belonging to this period also we find the works of Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis in Phrygia, who flour- ished, according to Cave, about a.d. 110-1G3. In his 46 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT five books, entitled A?i Exjylication of the Oracles of the Lo7xl, he makes distinct reference to certain Gos- pels bearing the names of Mattliew ' and Mark, and to the First Epistles of Peter and of John, and al- ludes to the Acts and the Eevelation.^ Besides these testimonies of Papias, we have those of others who occupied a similar position with him, preserved to ns in fragments by Irengens. Pie records sentences nttered by "the elders, dis- ^ The testimony of Papias, as recorded by Eusebius, is as follows : " Mark having become the interpreter of Peter, wrote down accurately whatsoever he remembered. It was not, however, in exact order that he related the sayings or deeds of Christ. For he neither heard the Lord nor accompanied Him. But afterwards, as I said, he accompa- nied Peter, who accommodated his instructions to the necessities (of his hearers), but with no intention of giving a regular narrative -of the Lord's sayings. Wherefore Mark made no mistake in thus writing some things as he remembered them. For of one thing he took special care, not to omit anything he had heard, and not to put anything fic- titious into the statements. This is what is related by Papias regard- ing Mark ; but with regard to Matthew he has made the following statements : Matthew put together the oracles (of the Lord) in the Hebrew language, and each one interpreted them as best he could." In the introduction to his books Papias says : " If, then, any one who attended on the elders came, I asked him minutely after their sayings — what Andrew or Peter said, or what was said by Philip, or by Thomas, or by James, or by John, or by Matthew, or by any other of the Lord's disciples : which things Aristion and the presbyter John, the disciples of the Lord, say. For I imagined that what was to be got from books was not so profitable to me as what came from the living and abiding voice." — Apost. Fathers. Ante-Nicene Lib., pp. 442, 446. ^ Upon the lives and testimony of Polycarp and Papias, see the valuable treatise of Bishop Lightfoot, Essays on the Work Entitled Es- says on Supernatural Religion^ London and New York, 1889 ; also his Biblical Essays, 1893. DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 47 ciples of the Apostles," in which allusion is made to the Gospels of Matthew and of John, and the Epis- tles to the Romans, Corinthians, Ephesians, and prob- ably First Peter. (Eonth, BeliqicicB Sacrce^, I., 47 if. Oxford, 1846.) § 2. The Apologists and Martijrs. We now come into the period of Christian apolo- gists, who wrote for the express purpose of defending the Christian religion against the attacks of its ad- versaries. (1) First among these in the order of time is Qua- dratus, whom Eusebius calls a " disciple of the Apos- tles," who addressed an Apology to the Emperor Hadrian, who reigned a.d. 117-138. It is said to have been characterized by ability and sound doc- trine. Only fragments of it now remain, as quoted by Eusebius. In one of these he says : " The works of our Saviour were always conspicuous, for they were real ; both they which were healed and they which were raised from the dead ; who were seen not only when they were healed or raised, but for a long time afterwards ; not only while He dwelt on the earth, but also after His departure, and for a good while after it, insomuch that some of them have reached to our times." With Quadratus may be mentioned Aristides, an Athenian philosopher, who 48 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT addressed an apology to tlie Emperor Hadrian some time between 125 and 140 a.d., containing allusions to the incarnation, resurrection, and ascension of Jesus. A Sjriac translation of the work has recently been discovered in the convent of St. Catharine on Mt. Sinai. These two may be called the earliest Chris- tian apologists. (2) Justin^ the Philosopher and Martyr, born in Shechem (Sichem, Flavia !Neapolis, Nablus), Samaria, about A.D. 103; converted to Christianity a.d. 133; taught in Ephesus, Alexandria, and Kome, and in the intermediate cities, as an evangelist. He wrote two Apologies, the first in a.d. 147, addressed to Antoni- nus Pius ; the second in 161-166, to Marcus Aure- lius. His dialogue with the Jew, Trypho, a defence of Christianity against Judaism, was written about a.d. 150. His works contain about 200 citations from the New Testament Scriptures. A tolerably com- plete life of Jesus might be compiled from them. Says Pawlinson [Hist. Ev.^ p. 215): "N^o one can pretend to doubt that in Justin's time the facts of New Testament history were received as simple truth, not only by himself, but by Christians gener- ally, in whose name his apologies were addressed to the emperors." (3) Theophilus^ Bishop of Antioch, born a.d. 110, converted 150, died 181 (Lardner), wrote an Apology in three books addressed to Autolycus, a learned DATA FUElSriSHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 49 Gentile, a Harmony of the Gospels, and some other works.' (4) Melito, Bishop of Sardis, in Lydia, in addition to a number of works, the titles of which are given by Eusebius {H. E.^ iv. 26) and Jerome {De Yir. lll.^ c. 24), wrote an Apology about a.d. 170-177, ad- dressed to Marcus Aurelius (referred to above, p. 32, note 3), and a Treatise or Commentary on the Reve- lation of St. John. (5) At about the same date, also, Claudius Apolli- naris, Bishop of Hierapolis, addressed an Apology to the same emperor. His other works are enumerated by Eusebius, 1. iv., c. 27, and Jerome, De Yir. III.^ c. 26. (6) To about the same date may also be assigned Tatian, the Syrian Sophist, a disciple of Justin, who, besides numerous other treatises, wrote an Oration to the Greelcs^ and a Harmony of the Gospels called Dia Tessaron {Sia naddpojv)^ the Arabic text of which, with a Latin translation, was published in Eome by A. Ciasca in 1888. An English translation now appears with introduction and notes by J. H. Hill, published (1894) by the Clarks of Edinburgh. (7) Diony sites, Bishop of Corinth, wrote seven ' Published by J. C. T. Otto. Jena, 1861. 2 Published at Paris, 1624, in Bibliotheca Veterum Patrum, vol. i., pp. 160-187. Comp. Adolph Harnack, Texte nnd Untermchungen^ I, i. 3, 1882, pp. 196-282. 4 50 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Epistles, about a.d. 171-176, addressed to the Lace- daemonians, the Athenians, the Nicomedians, to the Churcli in Gortjna (Crete), Amastris (Paphlagonia), and the Churches throughout Pontus, to the Gnos- sians (Crete), and to the Romans, the latter addressed to Soter (Swr?7|o), Bishop of Rome. (Euseb., H. E., iv. 23.) In the brief fragments which remain of the writings of Dionysius are to be found traces of an acquaintance with the Gospel of Matthew, the Acts, the First Epistle to the Thessalonians, and the Apoc- alypse. (8) Athenagoras, the Philosopher of Athens, wrote from Alexandria about a.d. 177 an Apology inscribed to Marcus Aurelius and Commodus, entitled Legatio pro Christianis, and one called De Eesurrectione. (Migne, Patrologia, Ser. Grseca, vol. vi.) (9) To this period, 170-180, also belongs Hegesip- pus, the first Church historian, " who," says Jerome, " composed a history of the affairs of the Church, from the Passion of our Lord to his own time." There were five books in all, only a few fragments of which now remain ; but the whole were in posses- sion of Christians under Constantine, and Eusebius quotes freely from them. {Historia EGclesiastica, ii. 23 ; iii. 20, 32.) (10) Next in the order of time may be mentioned IrencBus, the disciple of Polycarp and Papias, who was born about a.d. 130, in Ionia of Asia Minor, and DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 51 who succeeded the Martyr Pothinus as Bisliop of Lj^ons in Ganl. His bishopric extended from the persecution under Marcus Aurelius in a.d. 177, in which Pothinus suffered, to his own martyrdom in A.D. 202, under Septimius Severus. His works were numerous. The names of some of them are given by Eusebius, lib. v. 20, 26 (see, also, Ante-Nicene Chr. Lib., vol. v.). His work Against Heresies is the only one which has come down to us entire. This con- sists of five books, and gives abundant testimony to the four Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, twelve of Paul's Epistles, 1 Peter, 1 and 2 John, and Revela- tion, which last is expresslj^ ascribed to John, the be- loved disciple. He says that the Four Evangelists are the four columns of the Church . . . and sees in this number four a peculiar appointment of the Creator of the world. Most interesting is his own account of his interview with Poly carp, and of that aged martyr's testimonies to the early facts of Christianity. He says in his letter to Florinus : " "While I was yet a boy I saw thee, in Lower Asia, wdth Polycarp, dis- tinguishing thyself in the royal court, and endeavor- ing to gain his approbation. For those things which then transpired I hold better in memory than such as have happened recently ; for events which hap- pened in infancy seem to grow with the mind, and to become part of ourselves ; so that I can recall the 52 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT very place where the blessed Polycarp used to sit and teach, his going out and his coming in, his mode of life, his appearance, the style of his address to the people, his familiar intercourse with St. John and with the rest of those who had seen the Lord, and how he remembered their sayings ; whatever he had heard from them concerning our Lord, His miracles and mode of teaching, Polycarp, being instructed by those who were eye-witnesses of the Word, recounted in strict agreement with the Scriptures." His works were published by Erasmus at Basle in 1526. Other editions have appeared, among the latest of which is one by W. Wigan Harvey, Cambridge, England, r857. (11)- Hardly less important is the testimony de- rived from the works of the learned Ilijpjpolytus^ the pnpir of Irenseus (born about a.d. 170 and martyred in A.D. 235), Bishop of Portus, at the mouth of the Tiber, from a.d. 198 to 235, nearly forty years. He was a voluminous writer, and the first preacher of note in the Church of Eome after Clement. A list of his works, somewhat imperfect, is given by Euse- bius, H. E.^ vi. 22, and Jerome, De Yir, III.^ c. 61. (See A. ]^. Chr. Lib., vol. ix.) In 1842 a manuscript was discovered at Mount Athos which proves to be a long-lost work of this Father Against all Heresies. It is a work of great interest and value. Bunsen gives extracts from it in his Hippolytus and His DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 53 Age. It was published first at Oxford, in 1851, by E. Miller ; and much better edited, with a Latin ver- sion, by Duncker and Schneidewin, Gottingen, 1859. It was probably written about a.d. 225 {Bihlioth. Sac, X., p. 220). In 1886 a commentary of Hippolytus on the prophecy of Daniel came to light by the discov- ery and publication of the whole of the fourth book by M. Georgiades. It treats of chapters 7-12 of the Prophecy, and discusses the birth and death of Christ and the history of Christmas. Hippolytus was final- ly banished to the mines of Sardinia, and there put to death on account of his faith. His remains were afterwards brought back to Portus, and a church erected over his grave. § 3. The Catechetical Schools of Alexandria and Carthage "We now approach the period in the history of the Church distinguished by the establishment and grow- ing influence of the Catechetical School of Alexan- dria. This institution, whose teachers and pupils were among the ablest of antiquity, began to have a dis- tinctive and recognized existence about a.d. 160, and continued to flourish till about a.d. 395. It seems to have originated in a mere school of catechumens. It eventually became a fountain of profound learn- ing and world-wide influence. The first permanent 54 AUTIIEXTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT teacher of whom we have definite knowledsje was Pantaenus, although Athenagoras is alleged by some to have preceded him (a.d. 160-181). Pantgenns taught from 181 to about 189, and was succeeded by Clement.' Clement died about a.d. 220, and Origen ^ followed him (b. 186, appointed teacher 203, d. 254). Contemporary with Clement and the Greek school Avas the establishment of the Western Theological School ill North Africa^ which was founded by Ter- tullian (b. Carthage 160, converted 190, d. 240), and originated the Latin ecclesiastical language, its teach- ers being Latins. Of these, Cyprian,^ Bishop of Car- thage (b. 200, converted 246, d. Sept. 14, 258), was contemporary with Origen. These were followed in both schools by a succession of eminent teachers and writers whose names and works take a prominent place in the history of the third and fourtli centuries — Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria (247-265), Greg- ory Thaumaturgus (244-270), Theognostus (261-280), Eusebius the Historian, Bishop of Csesarea (270-340), Athanasius (296-373), and Didymus (314-394) of 1 Titus riavius Clemens Alexandrinus, born in Athens, became Cliristian and presbyter in Alexandria ; disciple of Panteenus. His works, in 4 vols., published by William Dindorf, Oxford, 1869. 2 Origenes Alexandrinus. Works published by C. H. E. Lommatzsch in 25 vols., Berlin, 1831-48. Homo ille mirificus . . . qid libros in- numerabiles scripsit (Tiscb. p. 1146). ^ Thascius Cseeilius Cyprianus, Bishop of Carthage. Works pub- lished by William Hartel, Vienna, 1868. DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 55 the Greek, and Arnobius (280-330), Lactantius (260- 340), Hilary (320-368), Ambrose (340-397), Au- gustine (354-4:30) of the Latin schooL Table III. presents a comparative diagram intend- ed to illustrate the position occupied bj the Christian Fathers relatively to each other in the order of time. It will be noticed that there has been no period since the beginning of the second century in which there were not living several prominent leaders of the Church, whose works are still extant. For example, during the first half of the second century seven Christian writers were contemporaneous ; and during the second half of the same century no less than ten lived and wrote. All these men must have been more or less familiar with each other. Of course, the names in the lateT periods might have been greatly multiplied if space had permitted. In Table Y. the reader will find a list of references to the canonical books by ecclesiastical writers from the second to the fourth century ; and in Table YI. a record of the authoritative judgments upon the disputed books by leaders of the Church in all its branches throughout the Empire during the first three centuries. If he will compare these references with what is said about the works of Tacitus on p. 37, note 1, it may help him to form a conception of the strength of Patristic testimony as an evidence of the authenticity of the Christian Scriptures. Indeed, the 56 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEAV TESTAMENT classic writers can bear no comparison in the matter of quotations or references. There is a single possi- ble allusion to the Annals of Tacitus in a work of the fifth century. Herodotus is quoted only once for two centuries after his death. Thucydides for the same period is not quoted at all. Livy was not quoted for a century after he wrote ; and the Roman History of Yelleius Paterculus (mentioned in our list on p. 21, note 1, as among the authors anterior to the Christian era) has, we are informed by Dr. Salmon, "come down to us in a single very corrupt manu- script, and the book is only once quoted by Priscian, a grammarian of the sixth century." (See McCly- mont, The New Testament and its Writers, p. 5. :N"ew York, 1893.) CHAPTER V DATA FUENISHED BY OPPONENTS AND BY MONUMENTS § 1. Evidence famished hy Heretical Writings Parallel with the evidence of a Cliristian litera- ture is the testimony furnished by those who opposed Christianity or were accused of perverting its doc- trines. In the act of contending with the truth they incidentally prove the existence of the records and writings whose lessons they oppose or misinterpret. Says Irenseus, in his work Agcdnst Heresies : " Such is the certain truth of our Gospels that the heretics themselves bear testimony to them, every one of them endeavoring to prove his particular doctrines from thence. But the Ebionites may be confuted from the Gospel of Matthew, which alone they receive. Marcion useth only the Gospel of Luke, and that mutilated. Nevertheless, from what he retains, it may be shown that he blasphemes the one only God. They who divide Jesus from Christ, and say that Christ always remained impassible, while Jesus suf- fered, prefer the Gospel of Mark. However, if they read with a love of truth they may thence be con- vinced of their error. The Yalentinians receive the 58 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Gospel of John entire, in order to prove their pairs of aeons; and by that Gospel they may be confuted, as I liave shown in the first book of this work." ' {Ad Ilcer., III. ii. 7, Lardner's translation.) Our knowledge of the ancient heretical writings is derived mainly from the replies to them now found in the works of Christian Fathers, especially those of Irenseus, TertuUian, and Eusebius. If we take the latter for a guide, our list would begin with Simon Magus. Eusebius says : " From Menander, successor of Simon, proceeded two leaders of heresies, Saturni- nus of Antioch and Basilides of Alexandria, who set np schools of their hateful doctrine, one in Syria, the other in Egypt." {H. E., iv. 7.) It is probable, how- ever, that before Satnrninus we should notice Cerin- thus, who flourislied, according to Le Clerc, about the year 80, though Basnage puts him at a.d. 101. It will suffice for our present purjDose merely to give a list of the more prominent (so-called) heretical writers, with their probable dates. A full account of them and tlieir doctrines may be found in Lard- ner's works. A.D. Simon Magus of Samaria Menander, the Gnostic of Samaria Saturninus of Antioch about 112 Carpocrates of Alexandria " 120 * Works of Irenceus. The ed. of W. Harvey, Cambridge, 1857-58, is good. DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS 59 Basilides of Alexandria Marcion, of Pontus, disciple of Cerdon Yalentinus, founder of the Valentinians Cerdon, of Rome Leucius, or Lucian, disciple of ]Marcion Ileracleon, the Valentinian .... Theodotus, the Valentinian .... Apelles, of Asia, disciple of Marcion Marcus, founder of the Marcosians . Hermogenes, of Africa IMontanus, founder of Montanisra . Cassian, the Docete Theodotus, "the tanner," of Byzantium Praxeas, of Africa (?) Artemon, " the Unitarian " (Lardner) A.D. about 125 " 140 " 140 " 141 " 145 " 160 " 160 " 160 " 160 " 170 " 171 " 190 " 192 " 196 " 200 § 2. Evidence from Tangible Memoinals We hav^e said in the outset that if tlie facts of Gospel history are authentic, they must have left be- hind them tangible relics, material structures, memo- rial stones, which would have been familiar to the people of the days of Constantino. There is abun- dant evidence that such memorials did exist all over the empire. In the first place, the tombstones of the Martyrs, sacredly cherished, were like mile-stones of history, connecting the third century with apostolic times. In the Roman Catacombs, extending beneath the Imperial City through hundreds of miles' of excL- 1 Mr. Spencer Northcote estimates an aggregate of 900 miles of streets and 7,000,000 graves. 60 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT vated streets, were to be found thousands of graves still bearing the emblems of the Christian faith, still sacred to the memory of those who had sealed their testimony with their blood, the date of whose martyr- dom extended back to the days of cruel Nero, and of Paul himself. Multitudes of these still exist, and their testimony is unequivocal. Not only the personal history of the Martyrs, but historical scenes in the Old and New Testaments are plainly depicted upon them. The adoration of the Magi, their interview with Herod, the baptism of Christ by John, the healing of the paralytic, the turning of water into wine, the feeding of the five thousand, the raising of Lazarus, the Last Supper, Peter walking on the sea, Pilate washing his hands before the people, etc. The parables of our Lord — the Good Shepherd, the Sower, the Wise and Foolish Yirgins — are there delineated.^ The symbols of Christian faith — the cross (but never the crucifix), the dove, the olive-branch, the anchor, the fish — all yet bear witness to New Testa- ment revelation, and in those days must have been tenfold more significant, as the individual cases were more familiar. In Alexandria, also, are similar catacombs, one of which was opened twenty-six years since (1869), and ^ See Rawlinson's Hist. Evidences. DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS 61 was visited by the writer. . There is no reason to doubt that similar memorials of Christian and mar- tyred dead were to be found in the days of Constan- tine in all parts of the empire. "We are not to forget, also, that the conversion of Constantine marks the era of the identification of sites and the localities of sacred scenes in Palestine and elsewhere. The foundations of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre were laid in Jerusalem by Con- stantine in A.D. 326, and the dedication took place in 335. The place of the nativity, the tomb of Lazarus, the Garden of Gethsemane, the chamber of the sup- per, the place of baptism, and a hundred other local- ities dear to the Christian heart, were more or less definitely pointed out by a reverent local tradition. Untrustworthy and superstitious as much of that tradition undoubtedly was, it nevertheless exhibits the universal and unquestioning belief of the facts which it commemorates. We have already seen that church edifices were in existence all over the empire, some of them very ele- gant. The Churches which built them must have had a history reaching back a century or more. Some of them must have had tangible and documentary relics of primitive times. We have allusion to some- thing of this kind in the works of Tertullian (a.d. 160-240) of Carthage. " Come now," he says, ad- dressing one who had taken an erroneous view of 62 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Scriptural salvation — " come now, thou who wilt ex- ercise thy curiosity more profitably in the business of thy salvation, run through the Apostolic Churches, in which the very chairs of the Apostles still preside — in which their authentic (or original ?) letters are recited, sounding forth the voice and representing the countenance of each. Is Achaia near you, you have Corinth. If you are not far from Macedonia, you have Thessalonica. If you are near to Italy, 3'ou have Rome, from whence, also, our assertion will be readily confirmed." ^ The Governors of Roman provinces were accus- tomed to send to Rome accounts of remarkable trans- actions, which were preserved in the Roman archives. Pontius Pilate is said to have given an account of the death and resurrection of Christ in his memoirs of Jewish affairs, called Acta Pilati. Eusebius (a.d. 315), referring to them, says: "Our Saviour's resurrection being much talked of ^ De Prcesc. Hceret. cxxxvi. (Ante-Nicene Lib., vol. ii., p. 42). It has been customary to discredit these statements as extravagant and un- trustworthy ; and so they may be, but there surely is no intrinsic im- probability in the thing itself. Papyrus manuscripts exist and are legible to-day, which bear dates more than three thousand years old. Documents on common paper may be found in good preservation in nearly every town in England several hundred years older than were these to which Tertullian refers. The original records of the Plymouth Colony are in the County Court-house at Plymouth, in the handwrit- ing of Governor Bradford ; and many original letters of the Pilgrim Fathers are extant. DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS 63 thronghont Palestine, Pilate informed the Emperor of it." ' It was the constant practice of primitive Chris- tians, when disputing with the Gentiles, to appeal to these Acts, or records, thus deposited in the archives of the empire. Thus Justin, in his first Apology, having quoted the prophecy (Is. xxxv. 6) of the miracles of Christ, adds, " And that He did these things you may know from the Acts of Pontius Pilate." ^ Tertullian, after describing the crucifixion, resur- rection, and ascension,^ says : '' Of all these things relating to Christ, Pilate himself, in conscience al- ready a Christian, sent an account to Tiberius, then Emperor." Of Christ's death he writes thus: "At the same moment daylight disappeared, while the sun was at the meridian. Those who knew not that this was also predicted concerning Christ supposed it to be an eclipse. And ye still have this event re- lated in your archives." To this class of visible facts might be added the universally practised Christian ordinances. Baptism and the Lord's Supper, which were in some sense ^ See Lardner, Heath. Test, ch. ii. (vol. vi., p. 607 seq.). Documents purporting to be copies of these Acts have from time to time appeared, but are unauthentic. 2 Works, Ante-Nicene Lib,, vol. ii., pp. 47, 48. ^ -Apology, c. 21. 64 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT monnmental, testifying by their perpetual recurrence, and by the uniform Cliristian explanation of them, to the great central truths which they were designed to commemorate. § 3. Retrosjpective View — Concluding Remar'ks We have tlius reviewed, in chronological order, the principal testimonies — Pagan, Christian, Heret- ical, and Monumental — to the authenticity of the sa- cred record, which are found to span the interval be- tween the Christian era and the age of Constantine. Let us now take a retrospective view, resuming the standpoint assumed in the first chapter, by the side of a believer, at the beginning of the fourth century. We find him living in an age when " the intellect- ual powers of man have become almost entirely absorbed in religious controversies" (see Table II., under date a.d. 310). We find thousands of Christian Churches all over the empire (ch. ii., p. 6), many of which claim to have had a continuous history since the Apostles founded them, with edifices, manuscript records, relics, and tombstones extending through the whole period (ch. v., p. 45). We find catechetical schools at Alex- andria and Carthage, which are now over a century old, whose present teachers are the eminent Eusebius KETROSPECTITE YIBSV AND CONCLUSION 65 and Athanasius among the Greeks, and Arnobius and Lactantius among the Latins ; while the Fathers tell us of Clement and Tertullian, of Origen and Cjprian, who have preceded them. We find in the libraries of these schools the works of an unbroken chain of ecclesiastical writers extending back to the pupils of the Apostle John. We find a parallel succession of heretical writings and of the controversies they have elicited based upon the recognized authenticity of 'New Testament books. We find that a large pro- portion of all the Pagan writers of the period, whose themes would permit them to do so, have taken no- tice of the growing power of Christianity. We find a liistory of persecution in the archives of the empire, in the published appeals and defences of Christians, in the annals of Christian and heathen historians, in the Catacombs of Rome and Alexandria, and still more indelibly recorded in the hearts of Christian people, in the family traditions, in the precious mem- ories of fathers and mothers, of bishops and presby- ters, who were among the victims. If we had found, besides all this, an anibitious critic who undertook to set up an ingenious theory that the historical statements of New Testament history were fabulous, that the Roman empire was imposed upon, that Christianity had no historical foundation, that it was the offspring of fertile imag- inations, that a "myth" had sprung up in the full 66 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT splendor of the first Augnstan age, what should we have said to him ? What would any intelligent Ro- man have said to him ? But ancient literature furnishes no such example of critical temerity. In all the voluminous works of controversy, of attack and defence of the Chris- tian Religion which have come down to us from that day, not one, either Pagan or Christian, attempts to deny the reality of the main events which form the basis of Gospel history. Such adversaries as Celsus, and Porphyry, and Hierocles, writing extensive and labored arguments against Christianity, do not think of disputing the historical character of the main facts on which it is based. They discuss the doings of Jesus and the teachings of Paul and Peter as of persons whose gen- eral historical existence and the substance of whose history nobody questions. There is the usual amount of misrepresentation of their conduct and misconception of their doctrine, but not a word about their mythical origin. This discovery was reserved for the astute metaphysicians of the nineteenth century ! " When faith," says Rawlinson, " is a matter of life and death, men do not lightly take up with the first creed which happens to hit their fancy, nor do they place themselves openly in the ranks of a per- secuted sect, unless they have well weighed the KETROSPECTIVE VIEW AND CONCLUSION 67 claims of the religion wliicli it professes." It is clear that the early converts had means of ascertain- ing the historic accuracy of the Christian records very much beyond our own. To assume that they did not use them when so much was at stake is to deny them the average share of common-sense. It is to affirm the occurrence of a greater miracle than any recorded in the ISTew Testament. Note. — The work of Strauss, Das Lehen Jesu^ kritisch bearbeitet, ap- peared at Tubingen in 1835. The denial of the supernatural had its natural sequence in tlie denial of the liistorical verity of those acts and words which constitute the Christ of the New Testament, the greatest miracle of history. The Gospels, therefore, could not be rec- ords of fact, but legendary embodiments of the pious conceptions of primitive Christians. According to Strauss, the true Son of God, who was born of the Holy Spirit, who worked miracles, died and rose again, is humanity itself, an abstraction impossible to be realized in the act- ual, but nevertlieless an ideal which the Christian imagination had personified in Jesus of Nazareth. The effect of this formulation of the logical tendencies of their phi- losophy was somewhat startling to the friends as well as to the oppo- nents of the extreme rationalistic school of interpretation. The field of controversy was shifted from theories to facts. A new impulse was given to historical inquiry and to critical exegesis, the fruits of which have enriched the German and English literature with many works of great value. Among these w^e have space only to mention a very few, such as Neander, Das Leben Jesu Christi (ISSV; English translation, New York, 1848); W. H. Mill, On the Attempted Application of Pan- theistic Principles to the Theory and Historic Criticism of the Gospels (London, 1840-44); Norton, On the Genuineness of the Gospels (Lon- don, 184*7). In 18G4 there appeared a second work of Strauss, entitled Das Lehen Jesu fur das Deutsche Volk, in which he found it needful to supplement his mythical theory by including wanton fraud for theo- logical purposes, charging wilful falsification upon the promulgators of the Gospel histories. 68 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEAV TESTAMENT The general theory of Strauss is reviewed in the Bib. Sacra for 1845 by H. B. Ilackett, and in the New Englander for 1864 by G. P. Fisher, and the JSfeio Life of Jesns is discussed in the Bib. Sacra for 1866 by J. I. Mombert, and in the Journal of Sac. Lit. for 1865-66-67, by C. A. Row. The last thirty years have produced many valuable treatises upon the life of Jesus, founded on the true historical and critical basis, such as those of De Pressense (Paris and London, 1865), Farrar (London, 18V4), Geikie (London, 1877), Edensheim (London and New York, 1886). The student will also find profit in a careful reading of some of the special works upon the evidences of Christianity which have been re- ferred to in the foregoing pages, such as Rawlinson's Historical Evi- dences (London, 1859 ; Boston, 1860); Row's Bampton Lectures (1877) ; The Logic of Christian Evidences (1880), by G. F. Wright, of Oberlin, Ohio; and The Authorship of the Fourth Gospel, by Ezra Abbot, D.D., LL.D. (Boston, 1880), PART II HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT THE CANON THE NEW TESTAMENT § 1. History of the Canonical Books Our general survey of the field has demonstrated the practicability of arriving at trustworthy data for tracing the history of the ITew Testament books. We may, therefore, treat them like other subjects of historical research, and proceed to a direct account of their origin and subsequent disposition. Each of the books which now go to make up the T^ew Testament canon was the outgrowth of circum- stances in the life or labors of the author, very much as books have ever been. The Letters of Paul and other New Testament books were written at periods and for a purpose more or less plainly manifest in their tenor, or in Luke's record of the events which attended the growth of the primitive Church. This is not the place for particular discussion of these events, nor is it easy to give precise dates for the origin of any of the books, but it will be sufficient 73 HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT for our present purpose to indicate an approximate arrangement of dates somewhat in the following order : First Epistle to Tliessa A.D. lonians from Corinth, about 53-55 Second Epistle to Tlies salonians . . . . " Corinth, ' 53-55 Epistle to Galatians. . " Ephesus, ' 56, 57 First Epistle to Corin tbians " Ephesus, ' 57, 58 Second Epistle to Co rinthians. " Philippi, " Corinth, ' 57, 58 ' 58-60 Epistle to Romans . Epistle of James " Jerusalem, * ' 62, 63 Epistles to Ephesians Colossians, Philemon Philippians, Hebrews Luke, xlcts . . . " Rome? ' 68-67 First Peter . . " Babylon (Rome ?), ' ' 64 First Timothy . " Macedonia, • 64-66 Titus .... " Epirus, ' 64-66 Second Timothy . " Rome, ' 66-68 Second Peter . . " (?) ^ ' 67, 68 Gospel of Matthew " Judaea, ' 68, 69 Gospel of Mark . " Rome, ' 68, 69 Epistle of Jude . " Jerusalem, ' 68-90 Gospel of John . " Ephesus, ' 78-90 Revelation of St. John " Ephesus, ' 81-96? First, Second, and Thirc I Epistles of John " Ephesus, ' 97-100 It thus appears that all the books which now com- pose the ]^ew Testament were written during the last half of the first century. They were doubtless written upon papyrus/ chiefly ^ 2 John 12: "Having many things to write unto you, I would not write with paper (xapr/jg) and ink ; but I trust to come unto you," HISTORY OF THE CANONICAL BOOKS 73 by the hands of amanuenses/ with a reed,'^ and con- veyed to their several destinations by messengers. After having been publicly read in the Churches to which they were sent,^ or by the individuals to whom they w^ere addressed, the documents, both epistolary and historical, were multiplied by copying, the copies being sent to other Churches," or purchased by in- dividuals.^ This work of transcription must have hastened the defacement and decay of the originals, though they were undoubtedly preserved for many years with great care. On the other hand, the multiplication of copies and their public reading in the Churches tended to secure the sacred books from destruction or interpo- lation. So rapid was this diffusion, and so universal etc. Yet parchment was in occasional though not familiar use at the time the New Testament books were written. 2 Timothy iv. 13. 1 Rom. xvi. 22 : " I, Tertius, who wrote this Epistle, salute you in the Lord." 2 3 John 13: "I had many things to write, but I will not with ink and pen (icdXanog) write unto thee." ^ 1 Thess. V. 27 : "I charge you by the Lord that this Epistle be read unto all the holy brethren." 4 Col. iv. 16 : "And when this Epistle is read among you, cause that it be read also in the Church of the Laodiceans ; and that ye likewise read the Epistle from Laodicea." ° Norton, in his work On the Genuinenesfi of the Gospels, has made some calculations which tend to show that as many as 60,000 copies of the Gospels were circulated among Christians at the end of the sec- ond century. Yol. i., pp. 28-34 (London, 1847). Jerome (331-420) says that there was a copy of the original of the Gospel by Matthew in Hebrew in the library of Pamphilus at Ccesarea extant in his day. Catalog. Scriptor. Ecdes., cap. iii. 74 HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT the practice of public reading from the first, that as eariy as a.d. 68 we find Peter alhiding to the Epistles of Paul collectively as familiar to his readers, and as classed in the same category with the Scriptures of the Old Testament.' Similar allusions are found in the writings of Igna- tius,^ A.D. 109-115, and in the Epistle of Barncibas^' A.D. Yl-132. Justin the Martyr, in his First Apology to Antoni- nus Pius, in A.D. 147, has this remark : " On the day called Sunday there is an assembly of all those re- siding in cities and in the country, and then the memoirs (ra aTroixvr]ixovevyuaTa) of the Apostles or the writings of the Prophets are read as long as time permits {fiexpi^^ iy^copel). Then, when the reader has finished, the President {Trpoea-rcb^) delivers an exhortation to encourage the audience in imitation of these noble examples." {Aj)ol. Z, c. 67.) § 2. Formation of the Canon This collective and public use of the books of the IN'ew Testament soon grew into the formation of a ^ 2 Peter iii. 16: "Which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other Scriptures (a>c kuI tclq \onrdg ypacpdg), unto their own destruction." 2 Ignatii, Epistola ad Philadelphenses^ cap. v. ^ The reference in this Epistle to Matt. xxii. 14, by the formula ■ykypaizrai, "It is written," has already been alluded to in note to page 40. FORMATIOX OF THE CANOX 75 "canon," or rule of discrimination between writings wliicli were regarded as inspired or authoritative, and "those without," or " uncanonical."^ The ex- ample of an Old Testament canon being already before them, it was natural that the Church should very early ascribe a similar rank to the records of the life and ministry of Jesus and to the didactic writings of His Apostles. Traces of such an ascrip- tion are found as early as Theophilus of Antioch, 169-181 {ad Autolycicm, iii. 12), who mentions the Law, the Prophets, and the Gospels as of equal au- thority, and expressly names John as among those "moved by the Spirit," quoting John i. 1 (ad Autol., ii. 22). A somewhat remarkable evidence of the early ven- eration for the acknowledged l^ew Testament writ- ings, and their separation from all other books, appears in the controversy which arose with the heretic Marcion, about a.d. 140. This bold and. in- fluential schismatic was born in tlie latter part of the first century at Sinope, in Paphlagonia. His father was Bishop of the Church in that place, and he be- came a disciple, but was early excluded for immoral- ity or heresy, and went to Rome, wdiere he became a ^ Westcott adopts as his definition of the Canon of Scripture : " The collection of books which forms tlie original and authoritative written rule of the faith and practice of the Christian Church." (Art. " Canon," Smith'' s Bib. Did.) 76 HISTOEY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT teacher (140-170) and the founder of a sect. Pie ad- mitted the Epistles of Paul and a Gospel which he regarded as Pauline, though he does not name the author. This Gospel was obviously no other than the Gospel of Luke, but mutilated by omissions and alterations to suit his peculiar doctrines. These liberties and changes called forth a prompt and earnest protest on the part of leading Christian writers, whose discussions of the subject teem with evidence that at that time the First Canon (contain- ing twenty books) was reverentially accepted by the great body of the Church. Among the distinguished opponents of Marcion were Justin the Martyr, Irenseus, and Tertullian. See Lardner, vol. ii. pp. 126, 313, etc. We have also independent testimony from Justin in his references to the New Testament, showing that each Gospel is distinctly recognized by him as having canonical au- thority. {Dial. G. Tryph.^ § 103 ; also comp. Dial. § 49 with Matt. xvii. 13 ; Dial. § 106 with Mark iii. 16, 17; Dial. § 105 with Luke xxiii. 46.) Irenseus (a.d. 180), speaking of the New Testament writings as Divine, calls them the Rule or Canon of Truth, Kavova Trj<; aXTjOela^. {Adv. Hcer.^ iii. c. 11, § 1 ; iv. c. 35, Basilides, the Gnostic of Alexandria, who wrote about A.D. 117-138, quotes from the New Testament in the same manner as from the Old, saying ye- EAELY CATALOGUES OF THE CANON 77 ypairraL and rj rypa(f)rj' (Hipp. Adv. Ilcer., lib. vii. cc. 10, 14), etc. Several other Gnostic writers at this period make similar references ; showing that, to their view, the Christian estimate of our New Testament books was equal to that of the Old Testament. § 3. Early Catalogues of the Canon The earliest formal catalogue of the canonical books which has come down to us is contained in a curious fragment discovered, a.d. 1738, by Muratori in the Ambrosian Library at Milan.^ It appears from internal evidence to have been written about a.d. 170 in Greek, and thence trans- lated into Latin. It is mutilated at the beginning and end. It commences with a reference to Mark's Gospel, and says, " The Gospel according to Luke is the third ;" then, after some remarks upon Luke, it proceeds to name the Gospel of John, the Acts, and thirteen Epistles of Paul (which latter are not given in their present order), two Epistles of John, the Epistle of Jude, and adds this remark : ''' Apocalypses etiam Joannis et Petri tantum recipimiis qiiam qui- dam ex nostris legi in ecclesia nolunt^ ^ ^ See article on the " Rendering of ypa; 1500 Massacre I.uther, Ignatiug of Russia. 1 of St. Bar- and the Loyola •i Greek 1600 tholomew, Reforma- founded the jj s Church. The Bible translated at 1572. tion, 1517. Jesuits Or- 2 o ^ 1700 der, 1535. cc (2 . Hampton o Court, 1611. a 1800 O 129 tD CO a ® Ed" ^ P s I s ^IU 81 i. lebrated the Rom rsons. istorian. rapher, b gA.D. 14 5^2 ■a £3 ^^?»-s:i >< Maximus. d sayings r illustriou Patekcuh he great g B.C., still 1 i IP •30 « "cf^ g«|g"S t--^.' . S S'tS^^o hJ >: f>a2 2< 3 ■S-3 ^ S O CS CO M 05 c^ S *J ~ O ID w I 02 & i^ U ?^ ^' SS22p,s-g O CO sa oj -^s o s I a oT c: ra X ►> ffi o H ( if 0^ g § ^ « k'-j: § ^2 aso^2« <: J^ '^ EC « ■- a ft J o J3 « >) rH a :^ d6 I' .«5 ' rf d S3 — • C ^^ CO ■— m a ' O :S *i Si, .^;.H O ?? » «J . g o ii?illl2l •.J. ^ -o o ' =■ K O „ 7: a =0 •^ ^ "^ X •- g St- 1-1 .a r^"s< 5^^ r ^ oj o _• d aJ ^03 ■- a ^2 151 M p 2^ CD a 5'. :3 "^ .500 03 es a O flt„ H K f- /5 » o o Pi a H a s 15 Qj ,a -~j . c ™ ^^§.S23£5i5-5c£o; ►-5t> cc »* c» C Q o o 00 o s ^~ W S d o f? hTbc t- 2 g P 22a; P i; £. o c a § :^ ^^ -c .5 St: -- S ci 3 tn q; (u IP I §'^ j:3r3a)Ss3a)a*J-<^ g S k 2 ^=^ •S o ::; ^ o I § o o s s ;. S < S £ . s- O - oj I— ( < ^ i pq g «:82||§g8ggg|S|||||||||2|||||||||||| 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 !((((((! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ( 1 ( ( 1 1 ( 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 I !(((!( 1 ( 1 ■ 1 1 1 ' 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 I 1 1 I 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ■^^^^^'^^i 1 1 1 1 1 |-|-f^ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 M ■"""^^1 1 1 1 l+M+l 1 1 ! 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 •siHVNmojv T^ll 1 •snisANOial 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 •svHosv.vjaHxy | | | 1 j"{"i^^i 1 | | j | 1 1 1 1 1 i 1 | 1 | 1 | | 1 | 1 1 1 ,,,,,, hiTMM M M M M M 1 1 M 1 1 1 1 M ! 1 M M •snxvHQvn^ l^^^j 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1 1 { 1 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ,,„,,,ijii|-^l 1 1 1 III 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1 1 j 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 — otIllllllllllllMllllllllllllllllll .p. 00 10 20 X.O 4(J 50 160 70 80 90 2U0 JIO 220 230 240 250 260 270 280 290 300 310 320 330 340 350 360 370 380 390 400 110 120 130 TABLE IV LIST OF WITNESSES OR ACTORS IN THE SCENES OF CHRISTIAN HISTORY Grouped in connection with localities in which they lived, labored, or wrote, and with which their names have been associated in the history of the lirst three centuries. The pe- riod to which their respective testimonies chiefly relate is given approximately in the third column. See Map at the beginning of the volume. LOCALITIES. WITNESSES. j A.D. SYRIA. Scene of life and crucifixion of Jesus; also of Paul's conver- sion. Seat of Apostolic Church, centre of Missions to the Gen- tiles. Christ, Apostles, Evangelists. Paul, Apostle to the Gentiles. Barnabas, the Apostle. Evodius. Ignatius. Saturniuus, the Gnostic- Justin, Apologist and Martyr. Hadrian, the Emperor. Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch. Lucian. Paul of Samosata, Bishop of Antioch. Tatian. Methodius, Bishop and Martyr. Paniphilus, Presbyter of Caesarea. Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea. The Church at Jerusalem and Antioch. 30-70 36-64 36-72 50-69 69-115 110-120 133-150 117-138 150-181 176-180 260-273 172-174 290-300 294-309 260-340 36-300 ASIA MINOR. Paul's birthplace and early residence. Scene of first, sec- ond, and third missionary la- bors. John's later home. Paul. Barnabas. Timothy. Silas. Luke. Titus. John, the Apostle. Cerinthus, the Jew. Polycarp, Bishop and Martyr of Smyrna. Hadrian, the Emperor. Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis. Pliny Secundus, Governor of Bithynia. Irenseus, Bishop of Lyons. Marcion, the Heretic. Justin, Apologist and Martyr. Melito, Bishop of Sardis. Claudius ApoUinaris, Bishop of Hierapolis. Aristides, the Sophist. Theodotus, the Gnostic. Artemon. The Churches at Ephesus, Smyrna, Hiera- ) polis, and in Galatia. ) 40-58 45-48 47-96 51-54 51-58 57-59 70-100 70-100 100-155 117-138 110-163 104-112 177-202 130- 140- 177-? 172-? 130-180 160-170 200- 52-300 MACEDONIA and GREECE. Scene of Paul's second and third journeys. Seat of the Co- rinthian Church, and of Paul's labors for eighteen months. Paul. Silas. Luke. Timothy. Titus. Clemen t of Rome (Epistles). (tl02) Epictetus, the Stoic. Dion, the Sophist orator at Corinth. Qnadratus of Athens. Aristides of Athens, Apologist. Dionysius. The Churches at Philippi, Thessalonica, Be- ) roea, and Corinth. | 134 52-65 52-54 52-54 52-58 57-59 -95 109- 109- 126- 130- 170-176 53-300 LIST OF WITNESSES OR ACTORS IN THE CHRISTIAN mSTORY— (Continued) LOCALITIES. WITNESSES. A.D. Paul. 61-GG Peter (?). 61-6G Linus, Bishop of Rome. (37-78 Suetonius, Historian. 70-130 Clement, Bishop of Rome. 91-102 Tacitus, Historian. 55-117 Juvenal, Satirist. 80-120 Ignatius, Martyr. lOy-115 Diognetus ('?), to whom Epistle is addressed. 130- ITALY. Pius. 142-157 Hadrian, Emperor. 117-138 Scene of Paul's imprisonment Cerdo. 140- and place of writing his later Polycarp. 155- Epistles. Justin. 150- Soter. 171- Celsus. 175- Irenaeus. 177- Hegesippus, the Church historian. 170-180 Galen. 130-201 Hippolytus. 198-235 Dion Cassius. 155-230 Aurelian. 212-276 The Church in Rome. 53-300 Hadrian, Emperor. 117-138 Basilides. 125-140 Carpocrates. 120- Valentinus. 130-160 Heracleon. 150- Justin, Martyr. 138-140 EGYPT. Athenagoras. 177- Catechetical School of Alexandria. 166-395 Scene of the flight into Egypt, Pantsenus. 181-190 and residence of certain persons Clement. 190-218 who were converted on the day Origen. 185-254 of Pentecost. Diouysius. 247-265 Gregory Thaura. 244-270 Theognostus. 261-280 Amelius. 263- Porphyry. 233-305 Athanasius. 296-373 Hierocles. 300- Apuleius, the philosopher. 160-170 Hermogenes. 170- Praxeas (?). 196- AFRICA. Tertullian. 190-240 Catechetical School of Carthage. 200-430 Birthplace of Simon and Ma- Cyprian. 246-258 naen. Residence of certain Pen- Arnobius. 280-330 tecostal converts. Lactantius. 280-330 Hilary. 320-368 Ambrose. 340-397 Augustine. 354-430 135 r •eniqasn^ c3eSa3cSc3oSc3o3o3cScSc3c3cSa3cae3cScScJ 1 rt "c: ■« aj "S d ej •a»!ijd,Co cSc8cScSeae3e8cSc3eSeae3cSc«c8a3c8 cSeS 1 si c3 c3 •uaSuQ c3cScSc5c3c3a3cSrtcee3cScScac8c3c3cSeSc3 1 c3 da's c4 •Bnj.fioddiH cScSdeScStSeecSeedcgcScSeSaJdcSoSeS 1 °^ •srnopoaqx eScicScS cScS cSdtSrf cS d •uB!nn)j3X c8e3c3rfc«eac8cScScSc6de3c3cieSo3ceeSrt 1 rt es cS •puBxaivjo ^uauiaio dcicedcSoSeScScSoScScScScScScStS cecS 1 ce rt rt c3 •SBJO^Buaq^y cswcscsosbca o £ •Buuat^V ^15 'ja-'nqo oooocJ'y oo o CO 1 ■* ' O •snddisaSaH o o o o "^ •UBIJBX cS c3 ce c3 'S'S c3 1 ** •suBmiiodv ce'?5'?S=s 1 °* c < •o^uan o WW cS •IJOfVMJf fo UOUVJ «(:ec3cSc3c«cao3c3dcScec3c8cScScic4 cS 1 ce «i eS cS ^ •sniindoaqx ca'cscacs o o a ooo o o o low "a •BUJ-Cras 'J^ V-inqO W O c3 . s •snasuaji :3e«cSe3cicSdo3cS:ec3cSe3cSc5cSci eid 1 w ^ =« !>l ■pxsxidiTis 'sBUijaH O c8 rt O 1 w o •snwma|Oij cScirteS cSc3 rtcS c3 •a.<;jBH apsnf rt c3 cs'rf'ci o w'o o o oo CO 1 w eS •aop^Bi\[ o3 Ocic3e3o3c3c3:3cSceOOOrt 1 ° ■mfsuSoia 0} aitsi'is OOOOOOOO O O WW J •uoaioBaaH eS c6 cS ci c« c3 •snn!inai«A cS c3 c3 rt c3 (S c3 1 '^ •Bajiqdo aqi cSrfcScedcScScS 1 cS cS -si •sapuisBg cScScScSdcScirt 03 c3 •JVJ o; -d^ 'd^BDlioj c8 G3dcScSc3ANepa:)eHeNcxp »0 HXT PA?|c €KHrY?<^OH€Ne eNeciNenicTer eHeNKOCMCJD- 140 Specimen of the Codex Vaticanus, containing Mauk xvi. 3-8. [Reduced /rom Dean Durgon's photograph of the whole page. By permission]. (xtv Tuv \i^ov Ik tTjo I BvpacF Tov fivrj- jjiHov I KCLi dva (3Xs\pacrai Sfeu)\pdv' CIV OTl dvaKSKv I XiCTTai 6 XiSroa r^v yap I fiiyaa (700- dpa Kdi iX I Srovaai ii(T TO nvrjixli I uv ilCov j'savicTicov \ Ka^fifjLsvov tv TOia I Se^ioia TrepilSs- (SXrifis ! vov (TToXrjV Xsvicriv I Kui t^s- ^afilSrj^rjaav \ 6 Se Xgyei avTUKT jiij) | iicBaiJ.j3li(7Srt iv Z,r]- Tu I re TOV vaZa- prjvbv TO- I IcFTav- pwfievov riyfp 1 3"?/ ovK I'oTiv d)de iSe I 6 TOTTOCT OTTOV 'i^r]Kd ' dvTov dXXa vTrdytTE I uTraTe roKT naSrt]Tdi(T \ dvTov fed I tCj 7re- rpoj I OTl TrpodyEt vfidff k(T I Ti)v ya- XiXdiav tm dv I TOV oxpEaSrs ica- Sfujcr a i TTEV vfuv fcdi i^eX^ov \ aai f.(pvyov dirb tov \ fivrjjjieLOv tlx^v ydp I dvTaa Tpd- fxocr Kai tK I OTacia KUL ovSevi 6v I dip ilirov icpojSovv \ to ydp: Kara MdpKOV. m X ey f ^ct^dyM w h Meloy j>6yciM6ViAM^i O Aj»^ K A 1 1 A B c3 y cA^i 61 c nro M w H M?( O N 6^1 A O M M € >< M »'c KON JO^e MM6MOMGM-r6lC NOHCTOXHN AeyKHM K-AI€5.e0J^MB HGHCAM 6 Ab^ A eVe I >l.y t\i cm *^ ^K0AMK6ICG€^IK|-ZHT*r €C-rAy?a)MeMoNHrfif g H 6 V K e C 7"! Kl cfi A G i A«^ o Ton o c (jlnoyeo hk^ ^yT-c^N^AAAynAreT^ einATeT*6;CM AOHT^ie ^y t3 Y K X r nrc£) n €'T;fa3 OT» nfOA'rGff MAC6IC -r H N PA A I A a' I A N e K6 P?y TO N o'-j^* ec ee K AOtuc^ej rteN^MiN kXi6xgaq-y CAiecbyroNj^Cnbnroy M N H^fil 6 I O^jjelxe N FAf Ay T"A c T po M o C K Aj e K CT^cic^CAioyxeNjoy -A.^N GjnoMecpo^oYj^i •TTorA'p: v-*^ 141 o o ^ Cis <^ • o .ir a > to CD ^3 ^ . o c a fl 'TS O. cS «3 O d "■fill O OJ X ^ 1^ ^ 53 -ii ^ <^ ^ .22 I a i O .=, a. »£ Xi a; >■ (U , -a > .2 03 ! t- d o _ : o ^ < ^ to ~ 1^ cacD ^rs "* ?> 'C .«- ■-' I i I =^ E §- o> 3, to S ST 4 I -it N 'F =L o M isi m Specimen of the Codex Rossanensis, containing Matt. vi. 13, 14. TTOvrjpov on \ aov trrriv t] /3a | aiKua Kai r) dv | va/jiiQ Kai rj ^o\^a eiQ TOV(; ai(jj I vag afirjv. \ Eap yap acprjre \ toiq avl^SrpbjTrloig tu \ Trapair- TUijiaTa. yx P O Y TrOixiHPOYOT^ coyecTiMHBA ^ACiCToycxi- NACXK4HKI ^A'^i PA p^^xbf IT'e TTA T> XTT TCL) M-VT3. 10 145 Transcription of the facsimile of Etangelium 302^^ UPON THE opposite PAGE. ca o g b s. O ST fc: o ^ ^^ C 3 b 1 3 e ?k b § I- O^OVQ /cat vaGOJTTll) TTEpiQivreQ, Trpo ar]viyKav avTOV t(^ CToixari. ore ovv tkajie. TO o^oQ 6 lO €?7re • TsTeXiffTciL Kai KXivag rr/v ks ^aXi^v, 7raped(x)Ke TO TTva. Ot ovv 'lov daloi 'Iva fii^ fislvy STTL Tov (Travpov TO. acjfiaTa kv r(p aa l3j3dT(^ ' eTTsl Tzapa (TKEvfj r}v ' r\v yap fit yaXr] i] 7'ip.epa tKel vov TOV aajBjSarov, riptjjTrjaav tov lit XciTOV, 'iva KaTtayu) GIV aVTOJV TO. (Tick Xj] Kal apQiiXSiv ' TjXOoV OVV OL (TTpaTl 146 wTai ' Kai TOV [xev npdJTov KaTsa^av to. aKsXt] Kal tov dXXov TOV ava TavpcjQtvToi; av T(^ ' tiri Se TOV iv iXQov TEQ ' u)Q eldov avTov ijdr] TtOvTjKOTa, ov KaTsa'^av avTov to. GKi-XT] • dXX' HQ TUJV (TTpa TioJTMV Xoyxy avTOv T)]v TrXevpdv 'ivv^e ' Kai i.vdk(i)Q tErjXOev aip,a Kal vdojp ' Kal 6 iwpaKihg fifficipTv pr]KS • Kal dX-qQivf) iaTiv 7) iiapTvpia avrov ' KaKELvog ol8iv on dXrjQr] XkyUi 'iva vfisig Trtorevcrr/re " tyevsTO yap TavTO, 'iva r; ypa (br) 7rXi]p(ij9ig ' 'Octtovv 6v avvTpi(ii)(riTai air [^avTOV, ST Specimex page of Evangelium 302a (belonging to Rev. R. A. Benton, of Sewickley, Pa.), containing John xix. 29, TrXrjcravreg GTToyyov — aTr\avTov 36. Tliis is a part of one of tiie twelve " gospels of the holy passion " (raJv ayiuiv iraQibv), viz., No. 9. John xix. 25-3*7, or for the 9th hour of the vigil of Good Friday {ti]Q ayiag Trapafiovfjg). > I o,/^»v^ -^0- r\«mm &»&«« !u>tavMit*u«iA9m a« t— ^^ 150 TABLE VIII UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS (Index at the end of the Table) —• ►J rt > s irg i O O (V] U S o 5 S §i 5 H .2 §2^.1 ^ rt .H £ £ i 1 2 ^ -i C o ^ fl S Z «? -S S 1 o ^ ■^ i"° 1 S5 Eh ^ g 2 .. '^ z 8 ^^1 1 ^' 1 ^ "3 H H •§ S 2 > <1 o 1 .i § H g 1 S .5 5 ^ H |!ii ^z; ^ 1 -" r^ H ill S H 1^ i^'^l ■§ 1 'S ^^ E=H ^ O rr" S 9 F ^ H 5 g .22 « = Ph •^ ^ 2 g Id S 2j o f^ O d & = ° - U5 2 S •gill -*1 ^ 1 §1 s o l-J - £ ^za -^ i ^ ^ a Q o ll^l p K § ^^^ H 1: i 2 - 55 £ s ~ o 1115 Q S ^ .5 a; i" g 1 s " 1 d 1 s i ° ^ !» ® ^ 3 |e 1 lip a ^ a S o -^ S a <« ;^ 3 O Ci i K !i 1 S 3 as ^1 a 1 ■a a 03 ® i i Ul ill III 11: ■-£ a ." Sis a . < O 1- 5 5 o 'S t-: oi t-: rj rt cT i i ^^'~ iiiliiUii O t- H t> O if 1 1 3 Eh .EC i2 ii "5 -3 _. if 1 = g3 3 li. 111 S3 -c4 ill li-B si la O S i 1. ^ n H fc < The MS. has 316 leaves, of which 21 are palimpsest. It was brought from the nionas^ tery of St. Mary of Patirium, a suburb of Ros- sana, in Calabria. Discovered in the Vatican by Batidul in 1887. Tisch., pp. 447, 448. i . .a t H d5 is II i -3 a I 1 Tlie sign / re|)resents seven different frag- ments of palimpsest MSS., three of which be- long to the fifth century, and the rest to the sixth and seventh ; for which see below. ' ' Textus est optimce notm. ' ' See Tisch. , pp. 378, 415, 431. Four leaves of a Ifimo volume brought from the Nitrian Desert, a palimpsest containing the liymns of Severus in Syriac. Scrivener {4th Ed.) calls it N". See Tisch., p. 379. < o "i 1 1 ^" o i iiii. g 1 =■ i J lis-- li -li fit t IS §-• .' 9 ^1 I! 5 11 oil = 2'3. |-§ "11 a> -c .„• ^ 1 CO o w |d. i| ll SI Is 1 ii! &-a o 1 ^ . .a, is «:; a ej The Greek text is accompanied by a version in the Thebaic dialect. Tisch., Frolcg., pp. 392, 439. 00 1 1 o a i» Ii 1 i2 a a id if gH II Matt. iii. 7—16, Mark xvi. 15—20, John xviii. 14— XX. 13, are supplied by a later hand (9th century?). Stichometric aud Grseco-Latin. "It is, to the best of our belief, substantially a Western text of Cent. 11., with occasional readings probably due to cent. IV." W— H., §202. See Table VII. See Tisch., pp. 369, 954. 1 la ^:= So -■ 1 U 00 "S cS . 1 1 > is « O 3 CO 05 o rt 2 £^2 o.gg a«^ |33 §1 go o.a II Hi II It S.2 II ^5 a: aa si 5l 1 OB s i 1 1 a a Pi 1 r o r r ft D 1 ^ i Procured by Beza at Clermont (Oise). near Bcauvais. Rom. i. 27—30; and 1 Cor. xiv. 13 —22, have been supplied by early hands. F— S. in Scr., p. 124. See tisch., p. 419. Presented to University of Oxford in 1636 by Abp. Laud. Stichoinetric and Grajco- Latin. See Tisch., p. 410. F— S. in Scr., p. 121. Of this MS. 40 leaves are now known, near- ly all found in the binding of MSS. which be- longed originally to the Monastery of St. Atli- anasius at Mt. Athos. The 12 leaves in the National Library at Paris, with two others now at St. Petersburg, came from the library of Bp. Coislin of Metz. The 2 Moscow leaves were first described by Matthsei in his A'. Test. Gr. et Lat. on Heb. x. 1, but have since been published in facsimile by Sabas in his Speci- mina Palceographica, Moscow, 1863. Scrivener describes them (p. 185) under the name 0. The contents of the 4 leaves belonging to Abp. Porfiri and the Archimandrite Antony are known only by Tischendorfs citations in his 8th critical edition. The MS. is stichoinetric, and its text is of much valii^. In the final subscription to the Epistles it purports to have been "compared with the copy in the Library at Csesarea, written by the hand of the holy martyr Pamphilus." In 188H the Paris Lib. received 9 other leaves of this codex, con- taining Col. i. 26— ii. 8; ii. 20— iii. 4; Heb. xii. 10—15 ; xiii. 24, 25, and fragm. of 1 Tim. One of the St. Petersburg leaves ha.s, upon its other side, an impression of a lost leaf containing Col. iii. ]], Kai «ou5— uAAhAwi/ iii. 13. See Tisch., 429 and 448. a . < o a" ® k > a and b Monlfaucon. Bibliotheca CoisUniana (Paris, 1715), p. 251 ff. c In facsimile by Sa- bas, Specimina Palceo- graphica, Moscow, 1863. The recently discov- ered fragments i)ub. by Omont, Paris, 1889. e Archives des Mis- sions scientifiques et lit- teraires,^'^ scr. iom. iii., pp. 420-429. Paris, 1S76. o ill m "-I --I Si ^ --0 ^ _• 11 go if . at Turin, B. 1-5. if |X| o i 1 2 SB 1 1=1 W TO 1 ^1 i .21- .25 CO-* M ^ 3 Forty- five leaves, 4 of which are in the British Museum (Cotton, Titus, c. 15). « in the Vatican (No. 3875), 2 at Vienna (I.am bee. 2), and 33 in the Monastery of St. .John at Patmos, used by Tisch. in his 8th critical edition. F_S. in Scr., p. 98. See Tisch., p. 382. Two purple fragments written in gold, the letters very similar to those in Cod. N. Facsimiles may be found in Oriens Chris- tianus Aegyptus et Sinai, St. Petersburg, 1857. See Tisch., p. 384. ii ¥ 1 1 a li 1 P. ^' .§ H 1 a 1 6 i <1 < o il i ^ 1^ If ^11 1 ■5 s 1 1 m ill CM 1 5 otT 5 a iz; Q 3 02 i 1 . . liiiil a s 4- X u CO „ 1 1 ci a 2 1^ HO o £ lilli S s > 1 i j; ii •s 1 1 hH ^ (1' 0- J5 6 s 1 ^1 < S Palimpsest, 43 leaves, containing Matt. i. 11—21; iii. 13— i v. 19; x. 7—19; x. 42— xi. 11; xiii. 40—50; xiv. 15- xv. 3; xv. 29—39; Mark i. 2—11; iii. 5—17; xiv. 13—24, 48—61; xv. 12—37; Luke i. 1—13; ii. 9—20; vi. 21—42; vii. 32-viii. 2; viii. 31— 50; ix. 26— 36; x. 36— xi. 4; xii. 34—45; xiv. 14—25, xv. 13— xvi. 22; xviii. 13—39; xx. 21— xxi. 3; xxii. 3—16; xxiii. 20 33; xxiii. 45 56; xxiv. 1, 14—37; John i. 29—41; ii. 13—25; xxi. 1—11. See Tisch , p. 386. Palimpsest brought from the Syrian Con- vent in the Nitrian Desert. The letter R was formerly assigned by Griesbach and Scholz to an Evangclistariiim containing John i.38— 50; and afterwards, by Tisch., to a palimpsest now marked W', q. v. F— S. in Scr., p. 145. See Tisch., p. 388. i H i J c5o o a o .i2 a o Ii §5 11 11 1 = ^ •a .Q Og C« ^ ft ft r >>— Ii 11 H o C ^ o a: If" £a^ |?| |:« o c :: Palimpsest discovered by Dr. John Barrett in 1787. Thirly-two leaves. Texlus est optimm notm et facil cum H. et B et D, proesertim cum X. (Gregory.) F— S. in Scr., p. 153. See Tisch., p. 399. o . ■< o o a S < 1 Ss 1 ^:- s si -- iS, i 2 r c • » > a ^ o .S J- o ,5 -IS Is r; ffl V-a i a IK III is Si m c "S llilt!. ^ a g ^ a > 'i^ 1 §c? ._• > > DO > P. eo ^"7 c a '-' 11 o „ a ^ sS O .a a 1 1 a ^ a ■-I > a ^ .2— -^ S = ^ m o 1 S a II O s ti i-i 11 s Ph Q^ H H H H N 1 1 ' s ^: t 2 =-5 ^H ^■^ :; i: c„ o - < . -2 a> = ■'=- 5 SM „ s CO £ -"S c5 %^ r: X .o "« o =fl '>' ■- *^ .'^ M — "s a sc £ § ~ O CD X C>2 £ J3 S ^ .§ S jO -co •- "S t» .ti a. aii C J = Jii = - - 3 C ® ^ ® OT £ O a: 2 « M >.^ •= «2 « 5 x ^ ^ iC' 5 o siD - oj « u a hQ ^1 •a o II '^'^?li I 3 =3 -^ O O J J^ ^'C. ^ !M — o ei -R — . -5 :- !»< CO :* ^ ■- — 'A > »-^ ^ O _: C tn ® ® ® w .±k. e p^H r.^ ^ 3 5.3 .§ S a &1I ^ lag rt 3 -^ 1|! 1 i w 1 & 1 1 .2h 3 :- is i ii II £ III a ^ > d > ^r^ll 1^ gco^ »-5 T. ^J2 O rt ■:; -2 & t^M a . ss iz ■ ■■= ^ = IS T) -1 1 ^ ^ ^ "" II 15 - III III "is si 3 s. 133" 1 55 1 z5i 3 £ 3 § 2-" si Is c lip © = 5 c- - k^ 05 . s P II If to sS Ah 1 . 1'' .2 • 2 it s a c CO < c3 1— 1 6 H ■^ ^ ^ h h q- ^ 1 1 ^ ■H 2 2 ^i s o 2 2 Oh e O 55 11 fa g-aj - s tw o = 33 „ = o ,/ • £ I S rt = 73-5 X ^ O a tc> CO C C o 5 CO 2 c .2 a;5 =2° o o to 0) C~ CO --J ■-J "* . i2 o > -7 > =« ^S I ^>> o "^ .„• '"' •- ;:; "T " :="H, t- I flj •- a ;= :=' ^ I "^ 2 a> '^ i; ■ 3 cs ^ Oh I I. > — '■'■ J X. -* a «'"g'^ l^'rb 1 n O c i H g:::^=i cc > . >^^ . t_C£ 2 ^ . ~ C ~ '- ~ _■ "kll'^'^ A palim rary of N illed R. gned to ext. See S o a O ^J^^ S=^ ■^c^ lit "S «■§ s.>^ = '^ ~ ■ tD = 55 s> 2 X M > X :^ '-'•T iT ..-'"' iM T ::: _■ I X ^:= ■if CO CO (M ?5 X J,o > . H- •- l2 EZ o o f5 PP W m 2Sm ■a ^ P 1 1 a-< 1^ X> J2 -g H 5 *^ -g ■^ -o 'C -* .ti «d ii |i -1 03 /3 s afM ■^ -" S 03 .H (D ti . iH CO •" '- O O 2 'A a II is co' a o .S p, ,£3 3 ^s > rK "^ r-i -- bXj Is -a ^ o % CO MP. 03 xn w| s i ^ = g O cS rx s fc^<2: a £?H H \% O ■ o o 13 u w CO CO 3 2^ u o w 1 a WO) P3 H E- CO .2 § ^ 5 ^ ^■S ^3 •-5 C5 ►-iS H ^ oc 2 t-'d b := !^ X' ^' ■d ^' ®' 1 i> q5 c ;^ > c^ ff^ 1 lO Cl r-H ■- — 1 „ = .-•a rH 3 - ^ ■ — X T-i „' 1 . 1 (N > .^ 1 CO cu'-i = . m *j o H 1 1 W H ^ CO vi a s _• o M CO K o > SiS ^ 1 ^ ^ S « ~ ^ ^--a - a — ^ « M ■^• ja ©5 ^ 1 C^ C-l . ^rH c« « ^^ f^;;S >£S "S ^ >^ o ^/5 _V J, ^ CO " ^ ,1 o ^l^s'^.s- l^ s Its •-5 1-^ ^ ^--i 1 ._: 1 1 - '^ ^ ? 5 ■■= o ir^ as lO 00 C-. .(M — 1 1 00 ^ THrH,-,(M ►_C_K > M S ^ioco" o ^ |4 ScC feg "p" C^ o Is Is n .Si 1" o ^ ^1 03 .:; S§.o a a P3 tti-3 SP 03 !» , ,_j, i 1 t» <» pi ir §"3 11 oe:r s s Eh O -M i >. ■hi ~ +- © 'rt '3 b ^^ § -Slh^ -'a C .s O S i» tXl 2 >H ® m ^ a r r il » ■1 X < Matt. i. 1—10 letters faint; 10—12 viut. ; John V. 3, 4 is obelized in the margin. John vii. 53— viii. 11 is retained without comment. See Tisch., p. 446. Formerly at the Abbey St. Germain, near Paris. A mere transcript of Cod. Claromon tanus, after that MS. had been altered by later hands. It is accomi)anied with a Latin ver- sion, which Tisch. (p, 968) now catalogues as d of Paul's Epistles. See Tisch. , p. 423. C i-H l£d ^ CO r ^11 Originally from the Monastery of Augia Dives (lieichenau), in Lake Constance. Cors- sen regards F and G as copies of a common archetype. Accompanied with a Latin ver- sion. See Tisch., p. 424. Palimpsest fragments once at Grotta Ferrata. The sixth leaf was discovered by Dr.Gregory in April, 1886. It contained Acts xvi. 30—40. See Tisch., pp. 414 and 446. Purchased in 1705 by Prof C. F. Boerner, at Leipsic. With an interlinear Latin version. It is part of the same volume as Cod. a below, and has a striking affinity to Cod. Augiensis (F of the Pauline Epistles). See Tisch. , p. 426. 5'. z S = 11. SSco^^ m "nil :i := := ci M _r 5 c 3 =« ill int. c2s..^7§ a 2i O 03 «! r bS.2 h iJ 03 II 11 2_!» ffll 25 = 43 H 11 li n P^ ^ 0^ M xn "A < > o a 1 1 CO 1 1 ^5 11 ||S i HI 5 2^-^' A paJimpsest found in possession of Abp. Porflri at St. Petersburg. Its defects are Acts i. 1— ii. 13; 1 John iii. 20— v. 1; Jude 4—15; Ilom. ii. 16— iii. 5; viii. 33— ix. 11; xi. 22— xii. 1; 1 Cor. vii. 16, 17; xii. 23-xiii. 5; xiv. 23— 39; 2 Cor. ii. 14, 16; Col. iii. 16— iv. 8; 1 Tbess. iii. 5— iv. 17; Rev. xvi. 12— xvii. 1; xix. 21— XX. 9; xxii. 6—21. The text in Acts and 1 Peter is inferior; elsewhere it often agrees with N or A C. See Tisch., pp. 417, 434. 437. rl 11=. IP lit C=3 2o Ill .r -3 ■ ._• - -a III ill ■-^ - a il -i Hi Discovered in 1857 in the binding of a volume of Gregory Nazianzen. The leaves are now arranged on glass. The text resembles Codd. X, B, I), 1;, A. For photograph, see G. E. Merrill, The Parchments of the Faith, Phil.. 1894, p. 214. See Tisch,, p. 396. O 1 s ^1 o It -<.2 '1 ,=•§ .IS ejiil use.. Illll. •"IJssI i 1 Iff 1 CD T f "si is > 6 6 ~ -T;-" 15|.S|.5 ojtS Mri -n 3 > s if if 1 ^ - t- Pi % - 1 o ii i 1 1 CO i lis Si i r/2 Ij Is 2 Iii tit ii 15 II 'Z as ^ 3 1' 11 Ii 1-1 II o 6 6 be o p3 < H >- ^ h Ml ii o IKISJJ s 3 ii "? ^ c ■* £ ^ SS . si^ y' 5r";"^c£-=2 g -^ i i ai ^ £ -^ > A < S 1 i ^ " -i b'S =: - II II ^^^ *i aj ^~ 5£ ~ ~ ^^ 'ji -IfifJ.*'' M It 1.1 ^ll'llli'll ■"1 ■=1 <1 o g 1 1 1 ^1 g, |5 ii 2 S ^itl^sl E- H . ^ c ■> 1 ^ 1^ ^ s '^^ ^ 6i ^ \:d-^n J 1 l~t^„'i^ 1.:-" 1 ! .1 ■iTI Sifi-^-l 1 > ! '^- ^ 5 rO~. >;-^.:2 ^«xo ^s3£m:ss • > S ^ rf S ..-■^._-tci?"^ r^ "-i i I > i .. o --1 •?5 -of '"' i >-^'f ..-=;: J 5 > ^8 ]=rf^1=s«ii ^ X rH 1 C M r- ■- CCl ^ IS Eft IT^-' vH ^^sj^it^ssi ^ r^ >^ C.5 ^ > C L- >i X := > rt °^Pd^'|'^ x ^ ■6 ■a _2^ d^i* -< f- a: >^ ri ^ - iii f 11.1^21 jz :~ £< .^ •o y 3 o pi 3 (5^ .5x .1^ _^ 1 3 „ ^ ac . ^ 6 1 'a 1 Ii - O « C - 3 11 = 5 •< ^ S^ ? Bi Ixll t^mm^mi ^ a "^^^^ ,3 U O w bo a o 2 cd . ■si |ft gi g| ll i3 . 03^ li 3 Collated by Tisch. and Tregelles. See Cod. a (Tischendorfianus III.) below. The date in- ferred from the subscription is a.d. 844. F—S. in Scr., p. 134. See Tisch.. p. 400. I Part of the same book as Cod. Boerneriaxis (G of the Pauline Epistles), which see above With an interlinear Latin version, written by Irish monks. See Tisch., p. 402. Collated by Tiechendorf and Tregellee. "The history of this MS. curiously coincides with that of r." (Scr.) The Gospels of Jlatt. and Mark in cursive characters, forming part of the same MS., were procured by Tisch. in 1859, and are now at St. Petersburg. F—S. in Scr., p. 131. See Tisch., p. 405. Presented by Parodus, a noble Greek of Smyrna, to the Emperor of Russia in 1859. Described in Tischendorfs Notitia et cod. Biblior. Sinait. (1860), p. 51 fif. See Tisch., p. 408. 1 ft b 1 > 1 il ll II. Q t- _g 03 ~ 1^' C5 1 1 T 03 1112 . 03 a3 C' f f! K -1 Ills ax 1 g>-c- c4 P 13 1 c i bi III ^ =» => = 11 m o a cs O SI 0-- ll ii li OB s .2 1 35 S5 2 re M Ph <1 > o| •2 2' IIS IK o . < O It 5 C "-I ■ Ii Pi i 1 5 •re ^5 tpsE 1 5sS . O £3 -J? f £ CO 1 1 a i O 1! ^ o > >< CO r-i i> Ii i:- Oh = qr2o^ Has •3 o w c .1 I ^11 ga 11 o If It lid 1 s 1 OB se 1! ii S X e 1^ 2 CD 1— 1 6 Ul U P-i si 1 1 .5 n M ?= .— ^— . c ^ ^ ^ c Ul m fa' a 'i" > 1 y H t-i C o r\ rN ;2 o -s- ~ ^ "•! if ^ D ,fe ._ a -r 1 to < is % to i r? « ^-^ 3 o C fl ao ^ 9 2iS: in < I— ( Q O ^'^">^>'>^"d>*^"ti^dd^'>^d^>^ddp"^'^> w tc PQ g« S CP^CCi ^H^t3>g_^^-t^X^S3tH<]^^ ® d! ;">>V^'g>^gMMV5:VH£d>;">^dd><>g£S Pm :^ Ph «P^i o Cu +i Oil? C. »• ^.^ .^ WPq .2 -'dridd^> df>-g|fc=> 5 m H bj ^ s i 1 « ^ la a.a C^Sm .Soto ctM Cjd flj c^fl., II ill » IlliilJlJ. > 1 1 ill c w i^ ^ e a ^ w hj 1^ :^ o o i^o-^oiH^r CQPh CO lO 00 Oi C^' s; b! ^ ^ ^ sV' ^ 5 S ^' t> - ^ f> > p. HH !> ^ P> ^ K, ^ >??^'dd >^ PHddg^ ^ H ? 0-1 ,1 •- = 2 iJ Q -^ 2 2 ^* 2 '^ ■^ a c .= 2 2 "^ .2 .§ .H .H .2 "■? o S't3':3':;3^-v= G !2 = c t4 Plh Ci^ m . XV. Scr.578. 494. B.M.Add. 32341. XIV. Scr.325. 495. B.M.Add. 16183. XIL Scr.581. 496. B. M. Add. 16184. XIU. Scr. 582. (A197P254.) 497. B. M. Add. 16943. XL Scr. 583. 498. B. M. Add. 17469. XIV. Scr. 584. (A198P255R97.) 499. B.M.Add. 17741. XIL Scr.586. 500. B.M.Add. 17982. XIIL Scr.587. 501. B.M.Add. 18211. Xin. Scr.588. 502. B.M.Add. 19387. XIL Scr.589. 503. B.M.Add. 19389. XIH. Scr.590. 504. B.M.Add. 17470. 1033. Scr.585. 505. B. M. Harl. 5538. XU. Scr.567. 506. Oxf. Ch. Ch.Wake, 12. XL Scr. 492. (A199P256R26.) 507. Oxf. C. C. W. 21. XL Scr 493. 508. Oxf. C. C. W. 22. Xin. Scr. 494. 509. Oxf. C. C. W. 24. XIL Scr. 495. 510. Oxf. C. C. W. 25. XIL Scr. 496. 511. Oxf. C. C. W. 27. Xin. Scr. 497. 512. Oxf. C. C W. 28. XIV. Scr. 498. 513. Oxf.C.C.W.29. 1130. Scr. 499. 514. Oxf. C. C. VV. 30. Xn. Scr. 500. 515. Oxf. C. C. W. 31. XL Scr. 501. 516. Oxf. C. C. W. 32. XL Scr. 502. 517. Oxf., Ch. Ch.Wake 34. XL Scr. 503. (A190P244R27.) 518. Oxf. C. C. W. 36. XIL Scr. 504. 519. Oxf. C. C. W. 39. Xin. Scr. 5(>5. 520. Oxf. C. C. W. 40. xn. Scr. 506. 521. Oxf. Bodl. d. 1. XIV. Scr. 562. 522. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 34. 1515. (A200P257R98). Scr. 488. 523. Oxf. B. C. Gr. 36. XL Scr. 489. 524. Oxf.B.C. Gr.ll2. Xn. Scr. 490. 525. Oxf.B.C.Gr.l22. XV. Scr. 491. 526. Oxf. B. Barocc 59. XL Scr. 610. 527. Oxf. B. Crom. 15. XL Scr. 482. 528. Oxf. B. Ciom. 16. XL Scr. 483. 529. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 17. XL Scr.484. 530. Oxf.Bodl. Misc. 141. XL Scr.485. 531. Lond.Braith\vaitel.Xn.Scr.327. CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 179 532. Lond. B-C. Highgate, I. 3. XII. Scr. 545. 533. Lond. B-C. H.I. 4. XII. Scr.546. 534. Lond.B-C.H.I.V. XHI. Scr. 547. 535. Loud. B-C. ILL 9. XI. Scr. 54a. 536. Lond.B-C.H.ILV. XII. (A20L) Scr. 549. 537. Lond. B-C. H. IL 13. XIII. Scr. 550. 538. Lond. B-C. H. IL 18. XIII. Scr. 552. 539. Lond.B-C.H.IL23. XL Scr.551. 540. Lond. B-C. IL IL 26. 1. XIV. Scr 553 541. Lond. B-C. IL IL 26. 2. XIV. Scr 554. 542. Lond.' B-C. m. 4. XIII. Scr.555. 543. Lond. B-C. IIL 5. XII. Scr. 556. 544. Lond. B-C. in. 9. XIII. Scr. 557. 545. L. B-C. IIL 10. 1430. Scr. 558. 546. Lond.B-C.IlL41. XIV. Scr.559. 547. Parham (Curzon) 71. 6. XI. (A.202P.258). Scr. 534. 548. Parliani Cur. 72. 7. X. Scr. 535. 549. Paiham Cur. 73.8. XI. Scr.536. 550. Parham Cur. 74. 9. XII. Scr.637. 551. Parham Cur. 75. 10. XU. Scr.538. 552. ParliamCur.76.11. Xn.Scr.539. 553. Par. Cur. 77. 12. XIII. Scr. 540. 554. Par. Cur. 78. 13. 1272. Scr. 541. 555. Camb.U.Hh.6.12.jo. XV. Scr.609. 556. Cheltenham, 13975. XH. Scr.526. 557. Ilolkham,Eng 3. XIIL Scr.524. 558. Holkham,Eng.4. XHI. Scr.525. 559. Sion Coh. Lond. Arc. 1. 3. XL Scr. 518. 560. Hunterian Museum, Glasgow Un. V. 7. 2. XIL Scr. 520. 561. ILM.G.U. V.7.3. XIIL Scr.521. 562. Hunt. Mus. Glas. Un. T. 8. 2. XVL Scr. 522. 563. Edin.Un.A.C.c. 25. XL Scr.519. 564. Leipsic Tisch. IV. X. Sci-. 478. 5652 Pe. St. Petersburg Muialt, 53, VL 470, IX. Scr. 473. 556tisch 2. (?) St. Pet. Muralt, 54. IX. 567 = Evl. 251. 568. St. Pet. Muralt, 67. X. Scr. 879. 569'Pe. St. Pet. Mur. 72. IX. 3.471 1062. Scr. 475. 5598 Pe.= Gospels, 330. 570 tisci. 4. ? St. P. Muralt, 97. XIL Scr. 479. 571^ Pe- St. p. M. 98. XIL Scr. 474. 572. St. Pet. Mur. 99. XII. Scr. 480. 573. Braithwaite, 2. XIIL Scr. 328. 574. St. Pet. Mur. 105. XIL Scr. 880. 575'! Pe- St. Pet. Mur., 118. (Q. V.L15). XV. Scr. 477. 576. Lord Herries. XIIL Scr. 580. 577. Montepelier, France (Med. Sch.) H. 446. 1346. Scr. 871. 578. Arras, Fr. 970. 1361. Scr. 872. 579. Paris, 97. XIIL Scr. 743. 580. Paris, 119. XIL Scr. 744. 581. Ferrara Univ. 119 XA. 4. XIV. Scr. 450. 582. Ferrara 187, 188 NA. 7. 1334. Scr. 451. (A206P262R103.) 583. Parma Rov. 5. XL Scr. 452. 584. Parma RoV. 65. X. Scr. 453. 585. ModenaEst.ILA.l. XL Scr. 454. 586. Mod.Erit.ILA. 5. XIV. Scr.455. 587. Milan, Aral).M.48. XIL Scr.456. 588. Milan, Amb. Lib. E. 63 sup. 1321. Scr. 457. 589. Milan, Amb. Lib. A. 178 sup. XIV. Scr. 830. 590. Parma, Roy. 15. XHI. Scr. 831. 591. Rome, Corsin. 41.G.16. XIIL Scr. 883. 592. Milan Arab. Lib. Z.34 sup. XV. Scr. 461. (A207P263.) 593. VeniceMark,I.58. XIIL Scr.462. 594. Ven.S.Laz.l531. XIV. Scr. 470. 595. Ven.Mark.L56. p. XVL Scr.468. 596. Ven. Mark. I. 57. XL Scr. 465. 597. Ven. Mark. L 59. XIIL Scr. 464. 598. Ven.Mark.494. p. XIIL Scr.466. 599. Ven.Mark.495. p. XV. Scr.467. 600. Ven.Mark.11.7. p. XIV. Scr.46o. 601. Cairo Patr.Alex.2. XIIL Scr.643. 602. Cairo Patr.Alex.l5. XL Scr.644. 603. Cairo Patr.Alex.l6. XL Scr.645. 604. Cairo Patr.Alex.l7. XL Scr.646. 605. Cairo Patr.Alex.68. X. Scr.647. 606. Cairo Mon. S.l 00. jo. XVL Scr.648. 607. Jerusalem H. S. 2. X. Scr. 649. 608. Jerus. H. S. 5. X. Scr. 650. 609. Paris Sup. 9 1 1. 1043. Scr. 634 180 CURSIVE MANUSCKirTS: THE GOSPELS 610. 611. 612. 613. 614. 615. 616. 617. 618. 619. 620. 621. 622. 623. 624. 625. 626. 627. 628. 629. 630. 631. 632. 633. 634. 635. 636- 641. 642. 643. 644. 645. 646. 647. 648. 649. 650. 651. 652. 653. 654. 655. 656. 657. 658. 659. 660. 661. Jerus.II.Sepul.U. XH. Scr.652. Jerus.H. Sepal. 17. XI. Scr,653. Jerus.ll.Sepul.81. XI. Scr.654. Jeiu8.lI.SL'piil.32. XL Scr.655. Jems. IJ. Sepal. 83. XII. Sor.656. Jenjs.H.Sepiil.40. XII. Scr.657. Jeius.H.Sepul.41. XI. Sci'.658. Jeius.H.Sepiil.43. XI. Scr.659. Jerus. H. S. 44. XIV. Scr. 660. Jeius. II. Sepul.45. XII. Sei'.6Dl. Jems. IJ. Sepal. 46. XL Scr.662. Jer. Col. Ho. Cross, 3. XLSci-.663. St. Saba, 27. XII. Scr. 664. St. Saba, 52. XL Scr. 665. St. Saba, 53. XL Scr. 667. XIL Scr. 673. St. Saba, 54. St. Saba, 56. St. Saba, 57. St. Saba, 58. St. Saba, 59. St. Saba, 60. St. Saba, 61. St. Saba, 61. St. Saba, 61. St. Saba, 61. St. Saba, 61. X. X. X. X. X. XL XL XL XL XL Sci-. 677. Scr. 678. Scr. 679. Scr. 681. Scr. 682. Scr. 685. Scr. 686. Scr. 688. Scr. 695. Scr. 700. XIL Scr. 640. St. Saba, 62. 701-702-706-710-711. St.Saba,To\ver,45. XL Scr. 712. St. Saba,To\ver,46. XL Scr.715. St.Saba,Tower,47. XL Scr. 716. Larnaka (Cvp.) XIL Scr. 720. B.M.Add.22506. 1305. Scr.591. Const. H. S. 436. XVL Scr. 721. Const. U.S. 520. XIIL Scr. 722. Const. H. S.'574. XIV. Scr. 724- Const. Ph. So. 1. 1303. Scr. 725. Const. Ph. So. 5. XIIL Scr. 726. Dessaa Ducal Lib. XL Scr. 874. Munich roy. 591. X. Scr. 875. Berlin, 8vo 3. 1077. Scr. 640. Berlin 8vo 4. XIL Scr. 641. Berlin 4to 39. XL Scr. 635. Berlin Svo 9. XIV. Scr. 642. (A213P269.) Berlin 8 vo 12. XL Scr. 876. Berlin 4to 47. XIL Scr. 636. Berlin 4to 55. XII. Scr. 637. Berlin 4t() 66. XL Scr. 638. Berlin 4to 67. XL Scr. 639. 662. 663. 664. 665. 666. 667. 668. 669. 670. 671. 672. 673. 674. 675. 676. 677. 678. 679, 680. 681. 682. 683. 684. 685. 686. 687. 688. 689. 690. 691 692 693 694 695 696 697 698 699 700, 701, Lond. Butler. XIL Scr. 632. (Scras.) Reuss. XIII. Scr. 877. Zittaa, City Lib. A.L XV. Scr. 605. (A253P303R106). Cheltenh. 6899. XVL Scr. 895. Camb.U.S:A. XIL See Table XL Madison, N. J. Drew Seni. MS. 3. XL Scr. 900. See Table XL Syracuse Univ. N. York. XIL 'Scr. 1144. See Table XL Sewanee, Tenn. A. A. Benton. 3. X. Scr. 902. See Ttble XL Sewanee, Tenn. A. A. Beaton. 2. XL Scr. 901. See Table XL Ashburnham, Eng. 204. XII. Scr. 544. Camb. Add. 720. XL Scr. 618. Camb.U.A. 1837. XU. Scr. 619. C.U. A. 1879,11. XIL Scr. 620. C. U. A. 1879, 24. XIIL Scr. 621. Cheltenham, 1284. XII. Scr. 527. (A254P304). Chelt. 2387. XIIL Scr. 528. Chelt. 3886. XIL Scr. 529. Chelt. 3887. XIU. Scr. 530. Chelt." 7682. XL Scr. 531. (A255P305R107). Chelt. 7712. XIIL Scr. 532. Chelt. 7757. XL Scr. 533. Holkham, Norfolk, 5. XIIL Holkham, Norfolk, 104. 1228. Lond. Huthii, 354. XIII. B.M. Add. 5468. 1338. Scr. 573. B. M. Add. 11868. XL Scr. 579. B.M.Add.22736. 1179. Scr.592. B.M. Add. 22737, B.M.Add.22738. Xin. Scr. 5 93. XIV. Scr. 594. . B.M.Add. 22739. XIIL Scr.595. B.M. Add. 22740. XIL Scr. 596. . B.M.Add. 22741. XIIL Scr.597. B.M. Add. 241 12. B.M. Add. 24373. XV. Scr. 598. XIIL Scr. 599. B.M. Add. 24376. XIIL Scr. 600. B.M.Add.26lu3. XIIL Scr.601. B.M. Add. 27861. XIV. Scr. 602. B.M. Add. 28815. B-C.H. Lond. II. 4 Eph-Apoc. XL Scr. 603. (A256P306R108). B.M. Egerton, 2610. XL Scr. 604. Loud. Mr. White CO XIV. Scr. 523. CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 181 702. Lond. Mr. White. XII. Scr. 884. 703. Lond.Qaaritch. 1251. Scr.885. 704. Mancliester, Ryland's Lib. XIII. Scr. 886. 705. Hack. Amherst. Scr. 887. XIII. 706. Oxf.I3o.Mis.293. XIII. Scr. 486. 707. Ox f. Bod 1. Misc. 305. XI. Scr. 606. 708. Oxf.Bodl. Misc. 306. XL Scr. 607. 709. Oxf.Bodl. Misc. 314. XI. Scr. 737. 710. O.Kf. Bo. Mis. 323. XIII. Scr. 81. 711.0xf. Oriel. MS. 81. XL Scr. 617. 712. Wisbech. Camh.'shire. XL Scr. 560. (A257P307). 713. Wisbech, XL Scr. 561. (Apl90). 714. Br. Mtis. Egerton, 2783 (once W. F. Rose). XIIL Scr. 563. 715. B.M.E^ert.2785. XIIL Scr. 564. 716. B.M.Egert.2784. XIV. Scr. 565. 717. Coniston,Eng.(JohnRuskin). XL 718. Ash.ion, Essex, Eng. (H. B.Swet). XIV. Scr. 736. 719. Vienna Th. 19. pa;?. 1196. Scr. 824. 720. Vienna Th. 79, 80. pap. 1138. Scr. 825. (A258P3()8). 721. Vienna Theol. 90. XIL Scr. 826. 722. Vienna Theol. 2h. pap. XV. Scr. 827. 723. Vienna Theol. 122. joap. XV. 724. Vienna Imp. Priv. Lib. 7972. parch. &'pap. XV. Scr. 829. 725. Brussels. 11358. XIIL Scr. 881. 726. Brussels, 11375. XIIL Scr. 882. 727. Paris N.Gr. 179. XIV. Scr. 745. 728. Paris N. Gr.181. XIV. Scr. 746. 729. Paris N. 182. XIIL Scr. 747. (Evl61.) 730. P. N. Gr. 183. p. XIV. Scr. 748. 731. P. N. Gr. 184. p. XIV. Scr. 749. 732. Paris N. Gr. 185. XIIL Scr. 750. 733. Paris N.Gr. 190. XIL Scr. 751. 734. Paris X. Gr. 192. XIV. Scr. 752. 735. Paris N.Gr. 196. XV. Scr. 753. 736. Paris N. Gr. 198. XIL Scr. 754. 737. Paris N. Gr. 204. XIIL Scr. 755. 738. P. N.Gr.205. p. 1327. Scr. 756. 739. Paris N. Gr. 207. XV. Scr. 757. 740. Paris N. Gr. 234. XIV. Scr. 761. 741. Paris N. Gr. 235. XIV. Scr. 763. 742. P.N.Gr.l775. p. XV. Scr. 764. 743. 744. 745. 746. 747. 748. 749. 750. 751. 752. 753. 754. 755. 756. 757. 758. 759. 760. 761. 762. 763. 764. 765. 766. 767. 768. 769. 770. 771. 772. 773. 774. 775. 776. 777. 778. 779. 780. 781. 782. 783. 784. 785. 786. 787. 788. 789. Paris N. Sup. 159. XIV. Scr, 738. (A259R123.) Paris N.Sup.219. XIII P.N. Sup. 227. p. XVI ParisN. Sup. 611. XL Paiis N.Sup. 612. XIL Scr. 759. Scr. 633. Scr. 740. Scr. 741. Scr. 758. Scr. 773. Scr. 74 2. Paris N.SuD. 903. XIL Paris N.Sup. 904. XIIL Paris N.Sup. 91 4. XII. Paris N.Sup. 91 9. XIIL Scr. 7 3 9. Paris N.Sup. 927. XIL Scr. 774. ParisN.Sup.1035. XL Scr.760. ParisN.Sup.1076. XL Scr. 763. P.N.S.1080. p. XVL Scr. 771. Paris Sup. 1083. XL Scr. 772. Athens Theol. 12. paper. XIIL Scr. 846. (A260P309R110.) Athens T. 13. Athens T. 14. XIV. XIIL XIL XIV. XIV. XIV. XIV. XIL XIV. 22 cent. ? Scr, 858. (A261F810.) Athens T. 23. Xn. Scr. 859. Athens T. 24. p. XIV. Scr. 861. Athens T. Athens T. Athens T. Athens T. Athens T. Athens T. Athens T. 21. Athens Theol. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. Scr. 847. Scr. 848. Scr. 849. Scr. 850. Scr. 852. Scr. 854. Scr. 855. Scr. 856. Scr. 857. Athens T. 66 Athens T. 67. Athens T. 216. Ath. Sakkelion Athens Sak. 2. Athens Sak. 3. Ath. Sak. 5. Ath. Sak. 6. XIL Scr. 862. XIL Scr. 863. XIV. Scr. 867. 1. XL Scr. 868. . XIL Scr. 869. . xni. XL XIL Ath Ath. L Ath. 5. Ath. 14. Ath. 16. Ath. 17. Ath. 20. Ath. 21. Ath. 22. Ath. 23. Ath. 26. Ath. 27. Sak. 7. xn. XIL XL paper. XIV. XII. XIV. paper. XIV. XL XIV. XIL XL XIV. 183 CURSIVE MANUSCRirXS: THE GOSPELS 790. Atli. 39. paper. XIV. 791. Ath. 60. XII. 792. Atli. 67m. XIII. (Rill.) 793. Ath. n\. XII. 794. Ath. 118. p. XIV. (A262P311.) 795. Ath. 150. paper. XIV. (?) 796. Ath. 767. XL (A263P312.) 797. Ath. paper. XIV. 798. Ath. (?) 799. Ath. XII. 800. Ath. XII. 801. Ath. Xat. p. XV. (A264P313.) 802. Ath. XIV. 803. Atli. paper. XVI. 804. Atli. Ti']Q (3ov\riQ. XII. 805. Ath. r/lg (3ov\i]Q. XIII. 806. Ath. rng fiovX^g. XIV. 807. Ath. T^c (5ov\rK. XIV. 808. Ath. Dom Mamoukae. XII. (A265P314R112.) 809. Ath. Dom Maraoukae. XL 810. Ath. OiKovo/jLov 6. XL 811. Ath. Chn. Arclieol. Soc. 812. Corfu. Ahp. Eustathius. XII. 813. Corfu. Abp. Eust. XK. 814. Corfu. Abp. Eust. paper. XIII. 815. Corfu. Count Gonemus. XIV. 816. Corfu. XIL 817. Basil A. N. III. 15. paper. XV. 818. Escurial ;// III. 13. paper. XIV. 819. Escurial xp III. 14. paper. XIV. 820. Escurial Q I. 16. paper. XIII. 821. Madrid Royal Lib. 0. 10. p. XVL 822. Madrid Royal Lib. 0. 62. XIL 823. Berlin Royal Lib. 8yo 13. XIH. (A266P315.) 824. Grotta Ferrata A', a'. \.pap. XIV. Scr. 622. (A267P316R113.) 825. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 2. XIIL Scr.623. 826. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 3. XII. Scr.624. 827. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 4. XIIL Scr.625. 828. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 5. XIL Scr.626. 829. Grotta Fer.A'.a. 6. XIL Scr.627. 830. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 8. XIIL Scr.628. 831. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 17. XL Scr.629. 832. Florence Laur.VL 5. X. (A14S.) 833. Flor. Laur. VI. 26. paper. XIV. 834. Flor. Laur. XL 6. XIV. 835. Flor. Laur. XL 8. 1284. 836. Flor. Laur. XL 18. pap. XTV. 837. 838. 839. 840. 841. 842. 843. 844. 845. 846. 847. 848. 849. 850. 851. 852. 853. 854. 855. 856. 857. 858. 859. 860. 861. 862. 863. 864. 865. 866. 867. 868 869 870. 871. 872. 873. 874. 875. 876. 877. 878. 879. 880. 881. Milan Amb. E.S. IV. 14 Fol. 38- 66. XIV. Once Milan Hoeplii. X. or XL MessinaUniy.88. XIV. Scr. 630. Mess. U. 100. p. XnL Scr. 631. Modeiia III. F. 13. paper. XV. Modena III. G. 9. XIV. Naples IL A.A. 37. XIL Padua Uniy. 695. XV. Pistoja.Fabron.Lib. 3o7. 1330. Rome Bib. Angelica B.I.4. XIV. Rome B. A. B.I 5. XIL Scr. 723. RoraeB.A.D.3.8. XIV. Scr. 611. Rome Barb. IV. 77. pap. XVIL Scr. 730. Rome B. IV. 86. XH. Scr. 729. Rome Coll. Prop. L. VI. 9. XIV. Rome C. Prop. L. VI. 10. 1300. S. 732. Rome Casan. G. IL 9. pap. XV. Vatican 641. ;). 1287. Scr. 666. Vat. Gr. 643. XIL Scr. 668. Vat. Gr. 644. p. 1280. Scr. 669. Vat. Gr. 645. XH. Scr. 670. Vat. Gr. 647. paper. XIV. Scr. 671. (P400.) Vat. Gr. 759. p. XVL Scr. 672. Vat. Gr. 774. XH. Vat. G. 1090. p. XVL Scr. 674. Vat. Gr. 1191. Vat.Gr. 1221. Vat. Gr. 1253. Vat. Gr. 1472. Vat.Gr. 1882. Vat. Gr. 1895. XII. xin. paper, paper. XIV. XIV. Scr. 675. ' Scr. 676. XIV. XV. (R114.) Scr. 680. . Vat. Gr. 1933. /?. XVH. Scr. 683. Vat. Gr. 1996. XIL Scr. 684. Vat. Gr. 2115. XL Vat. Gr. 2117. XL Scr. 687. Vat. Gr. 2160. XH. Scr. 690. Vat. Gr. 2165. XL Scr. 689. Vat. 2187. XHL Scr. 691. Vat. 2247 (?) Scr. 692. Vat. 2275. pap. XVL Scr. 693. Vat. 2290. 1197. Scr. 694. Vat. Ottob. 37. Xn. Scr. 703. Vat. Ott.lOO. p. XVI. Scr. 704. Vat. Ott. 208. p. XV. Scr. 705. Vat. Ottob. 453, 454, 455. pap. XV. Scr. 707-9. CUESIVE MANUSCEIPTS: THE GOSPELS 183 '60. XIV. 31. paper. XIV. S2.p. XIV. (P318.) 882. Vut. Palat. 32. X. Scr. 713. 883. Vat. Pal. 2U8. /). XV. Scr. '714. 884. Vat. Reg. Gr. 8. XL Scr. 696. 885. Vat.Reg.Gr.5. p. XV. Scr.697. 886. V. R. 6. pap. 1454. Scr. 698. (A268P317R115.) 887. Vat. Reg. Gv. 9. XI. Scr. 699. 888. Ven. Mark. 26. pap. XIV. XV. 889. Ven. Mark 890. Ven. Mark 891. Ven. Mark, 892. B. M. Add. 33277. IX. or X, 893. Ven. Mark. I. 61. XH. 894. Ven. Mark. II. 144. XL 895. (?) [Once Lond. Quariteh.] XL 896. Edinburg, Makellar, 311. XIL 897. Edinhurg, David Lning, 6. XIIL 898. Edinburg, Laing, 667.^ XIIL 899. Upsal Univ. 4. Sparvenfield 45. XL Scr. 613. 900. Up. Un. 9. Sturtzenbecker. XIIL Scr. 614. 901. Up. Un. 12. Bjornptlial 2. XL Scr. 615. (A269P319.) 902. Up.Un.l3.Bjor.3. XII. Scr. 61 6. 903. Cairo Patri. Alex. 421. 1382. 904. Cairo Patri. Alex. 952. 1360. 905. Athos St. Andrew A'. XIL .906. Athos St. A. ^'. XII. 907. Athos St. A. H'. paper. XIV. 908. Athos St. A. e'. xnL 909. Athos Batopedios 206. 910. Atlios Bat. 207. 911. Athos Bat. 211. 912. Athos Bat. 212. 913. Athos Bat. 213. 914. Athos Bat. 214. 915. Athos Bat. 215. 916. Atlios Bat. 216. 917. Athos Bat. 217. 918. Athos Bat. 218. 919. Athos Bat. 219. 920. Athos Bat. 220. _ 921. Athos Bat. 414. 922. Ath.GregorvS. (A270P320R116.) 1116. 923. Athos St. Greg, tov yjyovfxivov. xn. 924. Athos St. Dionvsins 4. XIL 925. Athos St. Dion." 5. XIV. 926, 927, 928, 929, 930, 931, 932, 933, 934, 935, 936, 937, 938, 939. 940. 941. 942. 943. 944. 945. 946. 947. 948. 949, 950, 951. 952. 953. 954. 955. 956. 957. 958. 959. 960. 961. 962. 963. 964. 965. 966. 967. 968. 969. 970. 971. 972. 973. 974. Athos St. Dion. 7. XIIL Atlios St. Dion. 8. 1133. (A271P321.) Athos St. Dion. 9. 1305. Athos St. Dion. 12. XIIL Athos St. Dion. 22. XIL Ath. St. D. 23. XIIL (Evl400.) Athos St. Dion. 24. XIIL Athos St. Dion. 25. XIL Athos St. Dion. 26. XIL Ath.St.D.27. XIIL (A272P322.) Athos Dion. 28. Athos Dion. 29. Athos Dion. 30. Athos Dion. 31. Athos Dion. 32. Ath.D. 33. Athos Dion Athos Dion Athos Dion Ath. D. 37. Athos Dion Athos Dion. 39. Athos Dion. 40. Athos Dion. 64. Athos Dion. 67. Athos Dion. 80. Athos Dion. 310. Atlios Dion. 311. Athos Dion Athos Dion XII. XL 1310. XIIL XIIL XnL (A273P323.) 34. XIIL 35. XIIL 36. XIIL XIIL (A274P324.) 38. xin. xin. X. xni. xn. ? XIV. XIV. XIV. XIV. XV. .5.) 318. 319. 320. 321. 312. 313. Athos Dion. 314. XVIL (A2^ Athos Dion. 315. XVI. Athos Dion. 316. XV. Ath.D. 317. 1331. (A276P325.) Athos Dion. Athos Dion. Athos Dion. Athos Dion. Athos Docheiar. Athos Doch. 21. Athos Doch. 22. Athos Doch. 30. Atlios Doch. 85. Athos Doch. 39. Athos Doch. 42. Athos Doch. Athos Doch. Athos Doch. Athos Doch. 46. 49. 51. 52. XIV. XV. 1408. 1636. XIIL XIL XIV. Xin. xni. xrv. XIIL xin. xin. xn. xn. 184 CURSIVE manuscripts: the GOSrELS 975. 976. 977. 978. 979. 980. 981. 982. 983. 984. 985. 986. 987. 988. 989. 990. 991. 992. 993. 994. 995. 996. 997. 998. 999. 1000. 1001. 1002. 1003. 1004. 1005. 1006. 1007. 1008. 1009. 1010. 1011. 1012. 1013. 1014. 1015. 1016. 1017. 1018. 1019. 1020. 1021. 1022. 1023. XIII. XII. XIV. p. 1361, P- Athos Doch. 55. Atho.s Docli. 56. Athos Docli. 59. Athos Doch. 76. Athos Doch. 142. />. XVII. Athos Esphiginen. 25. XII. Athos Espliig. 26. XIV. Atlios Esphig. 27. Tal. 1311, Athos Esphig. 29. XIII. Atlios Esphig. 30. XIV. Atlios Esphig. 31. XII. Atlios Esphig. 186. p. XIV. (A277P326R117.) Atlios Zograph. 4. XII. Atlios Zograph. 14. p. 1674. Atlios Iberon. 2. XII. Athos Iber. 5. Athos Iber. 7. Athos Iber. 9. Athos Iber. 18. Athos Iber. 19. Athos Iber. 21. XIV. XI. XIII. XII. X. XIV. Atli.Ib.28. XIV. (A278r327.) Ath.Ib.29. XIII. (A279P328.) Athos Iber. 30. XII. Ath. lb. 31. XIV. (A280r329.) Atlios Iber. 32. Athos Iber. 33. 51. 52. 53. 55. 66. Athos Iber, Athos Iber. Athos Iber Athos Iber, Athos Iber. Athos Iber. 59. Athos Iber. 61. Athos Iber. 63. Athos Iber. 66. Athos Iber. 67. Athos Iber. 68. Athos Iber. 69. Athos Iber. 72. Athos Iber. 75. Athos Iber. 371. Athos Iber. 548. Athos Iber. 549. Athos Iber. 550. Athos Iber. 562. Atlios Iber. 599. Athos Iber. 607. Athos Iber. 608. 1291. XIII. XIII. XIV. XII. Pal. XIV- XI. XII. XIII. XIII. XII. 1263. XI. XII. XI. XIII. XIII. pap. pap. pap. pap. XIII. pap. 1263. pap. 1336. XV. XV. XIV. XIV. 1024. 1025. 1026. 1027. 1028. 1029. 1030. 1031. 1032. 1033. 1034. 1035. 1036. 1037. 1038. 1039. 1040. 1041. 1042. 1043. 1044. 1045. 1046. 1047. 1048. 1049. 1050. 1051. 1052. 1053. 1054. 1055. 1056. 1057. 1058. 1059. 1060. 1061. 1062. 1063. 1064. 1065. 1066. 1067. 1068. 1069. 1070. 1071. 1072. Athos Iber. 610. Athos Iber. 636. Athos Iber. 641. Atlios Iber. 647. Athos Iber. 665. Athos Iber. 671. Athos Iber. 809. Atlios Iber. 871. Athos Caracalla, Atlios Carac. 20. Athos Carac. 31. Athos Carac. 34. Athos Carac. 35. Atlios Carac. 36. Athos Cai-ac. 37. Athos Carac. 111. A.C.121. p. XIV. (A282P331.) Athos Carac. 128. pap. 1293. Atlios Carac. 198. pap. XIV. Athos Constam. 1. pap. XIV. Athos Constam. 61. pap. XVI. Athos Constam. 106. XIII. Athos Cutlum. 67. XII. pap. XVII. XIII. XIV. pap. 1492. XI. pap. XIV. pap. 1518. XIII. 19. XIV. XIV. XIII. XIII. XIV. XIV. XIV. pap. XIV. 77. XI, 278. 281. 283. 284. 285. 286. 287. 288. 289. 290. XIII. XII. XII. 1268. XL XIII. XIV. XII. XI. XI. XIII. (A283P332.) Atlios Cut). 68. Athos Cntl. 69. Athos Cntl. 70. Athos Cntl. 71. Athos Cutl. 72. Athos Cutl. 73. Athos Cutl. 74. Athos Cutl. 75. Athos Cutl. 76. Athos Cutl. Athos Cutl Ath. C. 90a. Athos Cutl. Athos Cutl. Athos Cntl. Athos Cutl. Athos Cutl. Athos Cutl. Athos Cutl. Athos Cntl. Athos Cutl. Athos Cutl. Athos Cutl. 291. Atlios Cutl. 293. Athos Laura. XII. Ath. Laura. (A284P333R118.) XIV. pap. pap. pap. pap. pap. XIV. XV. 1362. XIV. 1674. pap. XVIII. pap. pap. pap. pap. pap. pap. XVI. 1583. 1562. 1562. 1576. 1597. CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 185 1073. 1074. 1075. 1076. 1077. 1078. 1079. 1080. 1081. 1082. 1083. 1084. 1085. 1086. 1087. 1088. 1089. 1090. 1091. 1092. 1093. 1094. 1095. 1096. 1097. 1098. 1099. 1100. 1101. 1102. 1103. 1104. 1105. 1106. 1107. 1108. 1109. 1110. 1111. 1112. 1113. 1114. 1115. 1116. 1117. 1118. 1119. 1120. X. (A285.) XI. (A286P334R119.) X. X. X. X. IX. or X. 103. XII. 105. XIV. lOY. XII. XIV. XII. V. 1648. XIII. p. XVI. p. XIV. Athos Laura. Athos Laura. Ath. Lau. p. XIV. Athos Laura. Athos Laura. Athos Laura. Atlios Laura. Athos Laura. Athos Xerop. Athos Xerop, Athos Xerop, Athos Xerop. 108. Athos Xerop. 115. Athos Xerop. 123. Athos Xerop. 200. Athos Xerop. 205. Athos Xerop. 221. Ath. Xer. in ecclesia. XII. (?) Atlios Pantel. XXV. XIII. Athos Pantel. XXVL XIV. Athos Pantel. XXVIIL 1302. Athos Pantel. XXIX. (A28'7P335R120.) Athos Paul. 4. XIV. Athos Paul. 5. XIII. Athos Protat. 41. Athos Simop. 25. Athos Simop. 26. Athos Simop. 29. Athos Simop. 34. Athos Simop. 38. Athos Simop. 39. Athos Simop. 40. Athos Simop. 41. Athos Simop. 63. Athos Simop. 145 Athos Simop. 146. pap Athos Simop. 147. pap XIV. X. XII. XII. X. (?) 1276. XIII. XI. XIV. XIII. pap. 1.321. . p<^p. 1571. XIV. XIV. Athos Stauron. 43. XI. Athos Staur. 53. Athos Staur. 54. Athos Staur. 56. Athos Staur. 70. Athos Staur. 97. Athos Staur. 127 Athos Philotheus Athos Philo. 21. Athos Philo. 22. Athos Philo. 33. XIV. XIII. XIII paper XIV. paper. 1596. . pap. XV , 5. XIV. XII. XIV. X. 1121. 1122. 1123. 1124. 1125. 1126. 1127. 1128. 1129. 1130. 1131. 1132. 1133. 1134. 1135. 1136. 1137. 1138. 1139. 1140. 1141. 1142. 1143. 1144. 1145. 1146. 1147. 1148. 1149. 1150. 1151. 1152. 1153. 1154. 1155. 1156. 1157. 1158. 1159. 1160. 1161. 1162. 1163. 1164. 1165. 1166. 1167. 1168. Athos Philo. 39. Athos Philo. 41. Athos Philo. 44. Athos Philo. 45. Athos Philo. 46. 47. 48. 51. 53. 68. Athos Philo Athos Philo Athos Philo, Athos Philo, Athos Philo. Athos Philo. 71. Athos Philo. 72. Athos Philo. 74. Athos Philo. 77. Athos Philo. 78. Athos Philo. 80. Athos Philo. 86. Athos Chilian. 5. 1304. XIII. XI. XII. XII. XIII. XII. XII. XIII. paper, paper. paper, paper, paper. 1671. paper. XV. paper. 1337. paper. XIII. XII. XV. XV. XV. XIV. Athos Chilian. 19. p. XVIII. is Evl. No. 938. q. v. Berat, Abp. Pal. XI. Berar, Mangal. Ch. XII. Berat, ch. rou fyoryyeXicr/ioy, X. Chalcis Mon. Trin. 11. Scr. 727. Chaleis Mon. Trin. 12. Scr.728. Chalcis Sch. 8. Ser. 731. ChalcisSch.27. 1370. Scr. 733. ChalcisSch.95. XIII. Scr. 734. Chalcis Sch. 133. XIII. Scr. 735. (A288P336.) Const'le (Holy Sep.) 227. Const'le (Holv Sep.) 417. pap. Con.-^t'le(HolvSep.)419. 1133. Const'le (Holv Sep.) 435. Xni. Const'le (Holy Sep.) 439. XII. Const'le(HolySep,)441. XII. Lesbos Mon. tov Xn^iMVoc,, 35. 1322. Lesbos Mon. 67. tov \el[x. XI. Lesbos M. r. Xtiix. 97. pap. XV. Lesbos M. T.Xeifi. 99. pap. XIV. Patmos, 58. Patmos, 59. Patmos, 60. Patmos, 76. Patmos, 80. Patmos, 81. Patmos, 82. Patmos, 83. Patmos, 84. XII. IX. or X. XI. 1038. XI. or XII. 1335. X. XI. XI. 183 cuRSiv^E manuscripts: the gospels 1169. Patmos, 90 XII. 1219. Sinai 182. XL 1170. Patmo;^, 92. xn. 1220. Sinai 183. X. 1171. Patmos, 94. XIM. 1221. Sinai 184. XT. 1172. Patinus, 95 X. 1222. Sinai 185. X. or XL 1173. Patmos, 96. XIII. 1223. Sinai 186. X. or XL 1174. Patmos, 97. XTTT. 1224. Sinai 187. XT. 1175. Patmos, 98. XIV. 1225. Sinai 188. X. 1176. Patmos, 100. XTT. 1226. Sinai 189. xin. 1177. Patmos, 117. XIII. 1227. Sinai 190. XIV. 1178. Patmos, 203. XIII. 1228. Sinai 191. xn. 1179. Patinos, 275. 1082. 1229. Sinai 192. XTTT. 1180. Patmos, 333. p. XV. 1230. Sinai 193. 1124. 1181. Patmos, 334. p. 1368. 1231. Sinai 194. 1182. SalonildGr Gvm.6. p. XIV. 1232. Sinai 195. paper. XV.(?) 1183. Salon. Gr.Gymn. 11. 'p. XIV. 1233. Sinai 196. paper. XV. 1184. Salon. 'Zirvp iov. XIII. 1234. Sinai 197. paper. XIV. 1185. Sinai, 148. 1235. Sinai 198. paper. XIV. 1186. Sinai, 149. XII. 1236. Sinai 199. paper. XiV. 1187. Sinai, 150. X. or XL 1237. Sinai 200. pap. XV.orXVL 1188. Sinai, 151. XI. 1238. Sinai 201. paper. 1244. 1189. Sinai, 152. 1346. 1239. Sinai 203. XVL 1190. Sinai, 153. XL 01- XII. 1240. Sinai 259. (A289P337.) 1191. Sinai, 154. X. or XL 1241. Sinai 260. (A290P338.) 1192. Sinai, 155. XL 1242. Siiiai 261. XIV. (A291P339.) 1193. Sinai, 156. XIV (?) 1243. Sinai 262. (A292P340.) 1194. Sinai, 157. X. or XL 1244. Sinai 263. (A293P341.) 1195. Sinai, 158. 1245. Sinai 264. (A294P342.) 1196. Sinai, 159. Partlv »a»er.XIV. 1246. Sinai 265. (A295P343.) 1197. Sinai, 160. (?) ■ 1247. Sinai 266. XV. (A296P344.) 1198. Sinai, 161. XII. or XIII. 1248. Sinai 267. (A297P345.) 1199. Sinai, 162. XL or XII. 1249. Sinai 268. p. XV. (A298P346.) 1200. Sinai, 163. XII. 1250. Sinai 269. p. XV. (A299P347 ) 1201. Sinai, 164. 1251. Sinai 270. /).(?). (A300P348.) 1202. Sinai, 165. XV. 1252. Sinai 302. 1306. 1203. Sinai, 166. X. 1253. Sinai 303. paper. XVL(?) 1204. Sinai, 167. XII. 1254. Sinai 304. 1205. Sinai, 168. XIII. 1255. Sinai 305. 1206. Sinai, 169. XIV. 1256. Sinai 306. 1207. Sinai, 170. X. or XL 1257. Smyrna Evang. sch. T' 1. XL 1208. Sinai, 171. XIII. or XIV. 1258. Smyrna Evang. sell. V' 2. XIII. 1209. Sinai, 172. 1259. Smyrna Evang. sch. V 5. XV. 1210. Sinai, 173. XL or XII. 1260. Coi-tona ( comraianal library), 1211. Sinai, 174. X. or XT. 201. paper. 1460. 1112. Sinai, 175. XL 1261. Paris Cois.128. XIIL Scr.765. 1213. Sinai, 176. 1286. 1262. Paris Cois. 129. XrV. Scr. 766. 1214. Sinai, 177. XL 1263. Paris Cois. 198. paper. XIV. 1215. Sinai, 178. xni. Scr. 767. 1216. Sinai, 179. X. 1264. P.N. Coislin. 201. paper. XV. 1217. Sinai, 180. 1186. 1265. P. N. Cois. 203. XIIL Scr. 768. 1218. Sinai, 181. Xil. or XTTI. 1266. P.N.( :;ois.206. X.orXI. Scr. 769. CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 187 1267. 1268. 1269. 1270. 1271. 1272. 1273. 1274. 1275. 1276. P. N. Cols. 207. paper. XIV. Sci-. 770. (P428.) B. M. Add. 19386. Xin. or XIV. Scr. 110. R. Vat. Urb. 4. pope.r. XIV. Cairo. Patr. Alex. 82. p. XIV. Cairo. Pat. Alex. 87. XL Athens. Nat. (111). XV. Aukland Citv(Ne\v Zealand). (?) B. M. Add. 1 1859, 1 1860. P«/iV/i/?. XI. Sci-. 608. (A417.) Madison, N. J. Drew Seni. XI. Madison, N. J. Drew Sem. XI. V. Table XI. for both MSS. 1277. 1278. 1279. 1280. 1281. 1282. 1283. 1284. 1285. 1286. 1287. Camb. Univ. XI. or XII. (A418P484R185.) Haves,Kent. H.C.Hoskier. XII. B. M. Add. 34107. (?) B. M. Add. 34108. (?) London, B. Quaritch. X. London, B. Quaritch. XL Berne, Bongaisian Lib. 2')ap. XIIL or XIV. Leipsie,Uiiiv.Tisch.Xn.<= XIV. Gottiiig. Un. Theol. 534. XIIL Const'ple in "old Serai," 34. (V) "Adhuc sine loco" Greqori/. XIIL or XIV. (A419P485.) Scrivener (4th ed.) has the following additions to the list of MSS. of the Gos- pels. The numbers are Scrivener's. See Scr. vol. i. pp. 279-283. [1145.] Athens, 13. ff. 299. [XV.] [1146.] Ath. 139. if. 444. {2 Faliiiip. leaves.) [XV.J [1147.] Ath. 347. ff.l31. Pal [IX.-X.] [1148.] Jerus. Patr.i Lib. 25. ff. 273. niHt. [XL] [1149.] Jer.Pat.Lib.28. ff. 212. [XL] (P53. Scr.) [1261.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 31. fF. 295.[XL] [1262.] Jer.Pat.Lib.37. ff. 355. [XL] (A417P57Apocl53. Scr.) [1263.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 41. ff. 298. [XL [1265.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 42. ff. 248. [XL [1266.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 46. ff.278. [XIL^ [1267.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 47. ff. 216. [XI and XIIL] (A329P38. Scr.) '1268.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 48. ff. 258. [XL" 1274.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 49. ff. 306. [XL 1275.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 56. ff. 218. [XL 1276.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 59. ff. 299. [XL "1277.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 60. ff. 299. [XL 1278.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 62. ff. 385. pnp. [1721.] [1279.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 139. ff. 124. pap. [XIV.] [1280.] Lesbos r. Aelfivuvoc jworjj^, 141. pap. [XV.] [1281.] LesbosT.A.fi. U^x pap. [XV.] [1282.] Lesbos r.A.|U. 227. ff. 136. miif. [XII.] [1283.] Lesbos MavTafJLddov,Ta^iapxoi KA. ff. 288. [XIII.J [1284.] Mitylene,Gvm.9. ft". 292. [XIL, XIIL] [1285.J Mit. Gym. 41. ff. 258. [X.] [1286.] Andros Movrj ayia 1. ff. 342. [1156.] And. M. ay. 33. [XII., XIIL] And. M. ay. 34. [1523.] And. M. ay. 1287. 1288. 1289. 1290. 1291. 1292. ^1293.^ 1294. 1295. 1296. And. M. And. M. And. M. Ami. M. And. M. 33. 34. 35. 37. 38. 48. 49. 50. [XIL] paper. [1709.] [1234.] [XII. -XIIL CosinitsaMon.Lib.219. [128e Cosin. Mon. Lib. 58. ff. 288. [IX., X.] 1297.] C.M.L.216[?] (A416P377. Scr.) 1298.] Cosin. Mon. Lib. 217. 1299.] Cosin. Mon. Lib. 218. 1300.] Cosin. Mon. Lib. 219. 1301.] Cosin. Mon. Lib. 220. 1302. 1303. 1304. 1305. 1306. 1307. 1308. Cosin. Mon. Lib. 222. C. M. L. 223. ff. 201. [1471.] Cosin. Mon. Lib. 198. Athos Protaton, 15. [XL] Athos Protaton, 44. p. [XIV." Athos Paul. 1. 4'° ff. 50. [XIV.^ Athos Chiliandari, 6. [XIIL' 1 The MSS. of the .Terusalem Patriarchal library in this list are catalogued by Papadopul Kerameos (St. Petersburg, 1891). See Tisch. Prolg. p. 037. 188 CURSIVE MANUSCKIPTS : ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES [1309.] Athos Constamon. 99. [XIV.] Falimp. 1310.1 Athos XenophoTi, 1.4'°. [1181.] 1311.] Athos Xenopli. 3. 8°. [XllI] 1312.J Athos Xenoph. 58. 8^°.;>.[XV1.J 1313.] Atliens Nat. Lib. 72. fp. 191. [1181.] [1314.] Ai,h.Nat.Lib.92.ff.2'77. [XIV.] 1315. 1310. Ath.Nat.Lib.113.ff.232. [XL] Ath.Nat.Lib.l23.if.l89.[1145.] 1317.] Ath.Nat.Lib.l28.ff.l81. [XIL] 1318.J Ath.Nat.Lib.l32.ff.210. [X.] 1319.] Ath.Nat.Lib.l35.ff.l50. [XV.] 1320.1 Earl of Crawford, 1. ff. 239. [XL] [1321.] E.ofCraw.2.ff.240. [XL,XIL] B.— THE ACTS AND C.4TH0LIC EPISTLES 1. =Basileensis. (GlPl.) v. p. 108. 2. Basle. A.N. IV. 4. XII. (r2.) 3. Vienna, 52. XII. (G3P3.) 4. Basle.A.N.IV.5. XV., XVI. (P4.) 5. Paris Nat. 106. XIV. (G5P5.) 6. Paris N. 112. XIII. (G6P6.) 7. Paris N. 102. XI. (P9.) 8. Misusing. 9. Camb.Kk.6.4. XL, XII. (Pll.) 10. Paris N. 237. X. (P12R12.) 11. Paris N. 103. XI. (P140 ) 12. Paris N. 219. XI. (Pl6Pv4.) 13. Paris N. 14. X. or XI. (G33P17.) 14. P.N.199. XI.,XII. (G35P18R17.) 15. Paris N. Coislin. 25. X. or XI. 16. Paris N. C. 26. X. (Pi 9.) 17. Paris N. C. 205. X. (P21R19.) 18. P.N.C.202.(2.);). XIII. (P22R18.) 19. Paris N. C. 200. XIII. (G38P377.) 20. B. M. Royal MS. I.B.L paper. XIV. (P25.) 21.Camb.[Jniv.Dd.XL90.XIII.(P26.) 22. B. M. Add. 5115, 5116. XI. or XII. (P75.) 23. Ox. Bodl. Baroc. 3. XI. (P28R6.) 24. Canib.Chr.Coll.F. 1.13. XIL (P29.) 25. B. M.Harl. 5537. 1087. (P31R7.) 26. B. M. Harl. 5557. XIL (P32.) 27. B. M. Harl. 5620. jo. XV. (P38.) 28. B. M. Harl. 5778. XIL (P34R8.) 29. Geneva City Lib. 20. XL (P35.) 30. Ox. Bodl. Misc. 74. XL (P36R9.) 31. Leicester Citv Lib. 20. SV. v. p. 112. (G69P37R14.) 32. Oxf.Bo.La. 31. XIIL (G51P38.) 33. Oxf. Lin. Coll. w. 25. XIL (P39.) 34. Dubl.Trin.A.4.21. (G61P40R92.) XVI. 35. Oxf. Magd. 9. XIL (G57P41.) 36. Oxf. New Coll. 58. XIL 37. Oxf. New Coll. 59. XIIL (P43 ) 38. Levden Acad. Lib., Voss. Q. 77. XIIL (P44.) 39. Missing. Paper. (P45R11.) 40. Vat. Reg. 179. XL (P46R12.) 41. Vat.2080.X.,XL(G175P194R20.) 42. Frankfort - on - the - Oder. XL (P48R13Evl923Apl56.) 43. Vienna,300. XIL, XIIL (G76P49.) 44. Vacat. W-H. = Acts 224. (G82P51R5.) 45. Hamburg Citv Lib. 1252. paper. XV. (P52R16.) 46. Munich, 375. X. (P55 ) 47. Amsterdam, 186. XVL (G90P14.) 48. Oxf. Bodl. Mi^c. 136. (G105P24.) 49. Basle, 0. II. 27. " Unworthy No?' 50. Missing. (P8.) 51. Par. Nat. 56. XIL (P133R52.) 52. Rhodiensis, missing. (P50.) 53. Camb. Em. Coll. 7.4. 35. XIL (P30.) 54. Paris Ars. 8410. XIL (G43P130.) 55. 2^ Copy of Jude in Acts 47. 56. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 4. XIL (P227.) 57. Copen. 1322. 1278. (G234P72.) 58. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 9. XIIL (P224Evl922.) 59. B. M.Harl. 5588. JO. XIIL (P62.) 60. B. M. Harl. 5613. paper. 1407. (P63R29.) 61.Br.Mu.Add.20003(loti.seep.lll). 1044. 62. Par. Nat. 60. paper. XIV. (P65.) 63. ViennaImp.Lib.313. XIV. (P68.) 64. ViennaImp.Lib.303. XIL (PC9.) 65. Vienna,23. XIIL (G218P57R33 ) 66. Vienna, 302. XL (P67R34.) 67. Vienna, 221. 1330. (P70.) CURSIVE manuscripts: acts and catholic epistles 189 68. Upsal,2MSS. Xll.andXI. (P^S.) 69. Wolfenbuitel,16.7. pap. XIII., XIV. (P74R30.) 70. Vat.3GO.XIV.orXV.(G13lP77.) 71. Vat. 363. XI. (G133P78.) 72. Vat. 366. pap. XV. (P79R37.) 73. Vat. 367. XI. (P80.) 74. Vat. 760. XI. 75. Vat. 1160. XIII. (G141P86R40.) 76. Vat. 1210. XL (G.142P87.) 77. Vat.Pal.l71.XV.(Gl49P88R25.) 78. Vut. Reg. 29. X. (P89.) 79. Vat. Urbino, 3. XI. (P90.) 80. Vat. Pii. II. 50. XII. (P91R42.) 81. Rome, Barberiiii VI. 21. XIV. 82. R().Prop.L.6.19. (G180P92R44.) 83. Naples, II. Aa. 7. XII. (P93R99.) 84. Florence Lau. IV. 1. X. (P94.) 85. Flor.Lau. IV. 5. pap. XIII. (P95.) 86. Flor. Lau. IV. 30. X. (P96R75.) 87. Flor. Lau. IV. 29. X. (r97.) 88. Flor. Lau. IV. 31. XL (P98.) 89. Fl.Lau.IV.32. 1092. (P99R45.) 90. Flor. Lau.VIIL14. XL (G197.) 91. B.M.Add.ll837.(G201P104R94.) 92. Bologna,2775.XnL(G204P105.) 93. Venice, Mar. 5. (G205PI06R88.) 94. Venice,6. XV. (G206P107R109.) 95. Veil. 10. XIV. (G209P108R46.) 96. Ven. 11. XIILorXIV. (P109.) 97. Wolfenbuttel,104.2. XII.(P241.) 98. Dresden,A.104.XL(Pll3Apl82.) 99. MoscowSvnod,5.7).1345.(Pll4.) 100. Mosc. S. 334. XL (P115.) 101. Mosc. S. 333. /). XIIL (Pri6.) 102. Mosc. S. 98. (cf.Cod.K.Tab.VIIL) IX. [W-H. = G489.] (P117.) 103. Mosc. S. 193. XIL (P118.) 104. Dresden, A. 172. (G241P120R47.) 105. Mosc. S. 380. (G242P121R48.) 106. Mosc. S. 328. XL (Pi 22.) 107. = Acts 98 above. 108. Escur.^.IV.n. XL (G226P228.) 109. Escur.x.IV.12.XIV.(G228P229.) 110. Wanting-. 111. Caiub.Mm.6.9. XIL(G440P221.) 1121 ModennlLG.S. IX.orX. (P179.) 113. Paris N. 47. (G18P132R51.) 114. 115. 116. 117. 118. 119. 120. 121. 122. 123. 124. 125. 126. 127. 128. 129. 130. 131. 132. 133. 134. 135. 136. 137. 138. 139. 140. 141. 142. 143. 144. 145. 146. 147. 148. 149. 150. 151. 152. 153. 154. 155. 156. Paris N. 57. XL (PI 34.) Palis N. 58. XL (P135.) Paris N. 59. p. XV. (P136R53.) Paris N. 61. (G263P137.) Paris N. 101. JO. XIIL(P138R55 ) ParisN.102A. XIIL (P139R56.) Paris N. 103 A. XIIL (P141.) Paris N. 104. p. XIIL (P142.) Paris N. 105. X. (P143.) Palis N. 106 A. p. XIV. (PI44 ) ParisN.123,124. (G296P149R57.) Palis N. 125. XIV. (PI 60.) Paris N". 216. X. (P153.) Paris N. 217. XL (Pi 54) Paris N. 218. XL (P155 ) Paris N. 220. XIV. (P156.) Paris N. 221. XIL Paris N. 223. 1045. (P158.) St. Petersburg Muralt, 101. XII. (G330P131.) Turin C. VI. 19. XIL (P166.) Turin B.V. 19. XIL (P167.) Tur.B.V.8 (302).(G339P170R83.) Tur.C.V. L XIL, XIIL (P169.) Milan Ambr. E. 97 Sup. XIIL (P176.) cf. W-H. § 212. Milan Ambr. E. 102 Sup. paper. XV. (P173.) Milan Ambr. H. 104 Sup. paper. 1434. (P174R156;) Venice,Mark.546.XL(P215R74.) Flor. Laur. VL 27. (G189P239.) ModenaEst.lILB.17.XIL(Pl78.) Flor. Lau. VL 5. X. (G832.) Flor. Lau. VL 13. (G363P180) F1.L.VL36. XIIL (G366P181.) Flor.Lau.Conv.Soppr.53. 1331. (G367P182R23.) Wanting. Flor.L.C.Sop.l91. 984. (P184.) Fl.L.C.S. 150. XIL(P349R180.) FlorenceRic.84. (G368P230R84.) Vatican Ott. 66. (G386P199R70.) Printed Edition. (G442P223.) B. M. Harl. 5796. (G444P240.) Vatican, 1270. XIV. (P1S7.) Vat.1430. Cath.epp. XIL (P188.) Vat. 1650. 1037. (P190.) Cod. 112 is part of uxc. H. of the Acts, q. v. 190 CURSIVE manuscripts: acts and catholic epistles 157. 158. 159. 160. 161. 162. 163. 164. 165. 166. 167. 168. 169. 170. 171, 172. 173. 174. 175. 176. 177. 178. 179. 180. 181. 182. 183. 184. 185. 186. 187. 188. 189. 190. 191. 192. 193« 194. 195. 196. 197. Vat. 1714. XI. (P191.) Vat. 17C.1. XL (P192.) Yat. I'.HiS. X. Vat. 2062. X. (P193R24.) Vat.Ot.258. p. XIV. (P198R69.) Vat. Ottob. 298. XIV. (P200.) Vat. Ottob. 325. p. XIV. (P201.) Vat. Ott. 381. (G390P203R71.) Vat. Ottob. 417. XVI. Rome Vail. B. 86. XII.-XIV. (P204R22.) Rome Vail. E. 22. (G293P185.) RomeVall.F. 13. p. XIV. (P205.) Ro. Chis. R.V 29. 1394. (P206.) Rome Vail. F. 17. (G394P186.) ( (P209.) "Missing 1886" Gr. \ XVI. ( (P210.) Naples, II. Aa. 8. XL (P211.) Naples, II. An. 9. XV. (P212.) Messina Univ. 104. XIL (P216.) Missing. (G421P218.) Leyden Pub. 74 A. (G122P219.) Berlin, Phillips, 1461. XIV. or XV. (P242R87.) Munich, 211. XL (P128R82.) Strasburg. XIL (G431P238.) Berlin, A. 10. (G400P220.) Patmos, XIL (P243.) Jerus. Ch. of H. S. 8. [Scr. 7.] XIV. (P231.) Jer. H. S. 9. [Scr. :5.] XIIL (P232R85.) St. Saba, 1. XL (P233.) St. Saba, 2. XIIL (G457P234.) St. Saba, 10. (G462P235R86.) St. Saba, 15. XIL (P236.) St. Saba, 20. (G466P237R89.) Oxf. Chr. Ch. Wake, 34. XL (G517P244R27.) Oxf. C. C. Wake, 38. XL (P245.) Oxf. C. C. Wake, 37. XL (P246.) S"- Wordsworth. (G479P249.) "Pickering." Scr.l87.(G483P251.) Camb. Trin. B. 10. 16. Scr. 224. (G489P252.) B. M. Add. 11836. Scr. 226. (G491P253.) B. M. Add. 16184. Scr. 227. (G496P254.) Sci Scr. XL 107. Scr. 198. B. M. A. 174G9. Scr. 228, (G498P2.55R97.) 199. Oxf. Chr. Coll. Wake, 12. 193. (G506P256R26.) 200. Oxf. Bodl. Canon Gr. 34. 211. (G522P257R98.) 201. Lond. H.B. Coutts. II. 7. 219. (G536.) 202. Parham (Ciirzon), 71, G. 215. (G547P258.) 203. B.M. Add. 19392a. Scr. 230. 204. B. M. Add. 22734. XL Scr. 205. B.M. Add. 28816. 1111. 232. (P477R181.) 206. Ferrara Univ. 187, 188 NA. 7. Scr. 194. (G582P262R103.) 207. Milan Ambros. Z. 34. Sup. Scr. 197. (G592P263.) 208. Jer.II.S.40. Scr.259. (G615P264.) 209. Jer.H.S.45. Scr.260. (G619P265.) 210. S.Saba,o2. Scr.328. (G623P266.) 211. S.Saba,53. Scr.317. (G624P267.) 212. S.Saba,54. Scr.318. (G625P268.) 213. Berlin Gr. 8vo. 9. Scr. 252. (G656P269.) 214a Scr. Lomj, Lambeth. 1182. p. XIIL Scr. 182. (P270.) 215b Scr. Lo^(3 Lambeth. 1183. p. 1358. Scr. 183. (P271.) 216c Scr. Const'ple Patr. Jeru. jd. XV. Scr. 184. (P272.) 21 7d Scr. Lond. Lambeth. 1185. paper. XV. Scr. 185. (P273.) 218^Scr.Qonst'ple Patr. Jeru. pjaper. XIV. Scr. 186. (P274.) f Scr. jg G483A194P251. gScr. jg G479A193P249. b Scr. jg G201A91R94. 21 9J Scr. B. M. Burney, 48. pap. XIV. Scr. 225. G489A195P252. A24P29. IScr. _ m Scr. jg A178P242R87. n Scr. jg A53P.30. o Scr. ;« G440A2nP221. pScr. A61. 220. B. M. Add. 19388. XIV. Scr. 229. (P275.) 221. Oxf. Bodl. Canon Gr. 110. X. Scr. 212. (P276.) CURSIVE MAXUSCEIPTS : ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES 191 222. Ox. Bodl. Misc. 118. XIII. Scr. 213. {P217.) 223. Lond. H-B-C. III. 1. XL Scr. 220. (P278.) 224. Lond. B-C. III. 37. XIII. Scr. 221. (P279.) 225. Chekenlium, 7681. 1108. Scr. 198. (P280.) 226. Curzon, 79. 14. 1009. Scr. 216. (P2S1.) 227. Curznn, 80. 15. XII. Scr. 217. (P282.) 228. Curzoii, 81, 16. XIII. Scr. 218. (P283.) 229. B. M. Egcrton, 2787. [Formevly Worle.] XIV. Scr. 223. (P248.) 230. Escurial P. 111.4. XIII. Scr. 202. 231. Esc. T. 111. 12. XIII. Scr. 203. 232. Esc. X- nr. 3 XII. Scr. 204. 233. Esc. X- ni. 10. XII. Scr. 205. (P473.) 234. Esc. (T. I. 5. pap. XVI. Scr. 206. 235. Esc.;//.III.6. XI. Scr.207. (R125 ) 236. Esc. 4/. III. 18. X. Scr.2()8. (R126.) 237. Esc. (o. IV. 22. p. XV. Scr. 209. (P475) 238. Modena Bibl. Este. II.A.13. XV. Scr. 195. (P479.) 239. Modena Bibl. Este. II,C.4 XL Scr. 196. (P476.) 240. Cairo Patr. Alex. 8. paper. XIV. Scr. 253. (P284.) 241. Cairo Patr. Alexand. 59. XL Scr. 254. (P285.) 242. Cairo Patr. Alexand. 88. XL Scr. 255. (P2S6.) 243. S. Saba, 20. XL Scr. 301. (P287R102.) 244. S.Saba,35. XL Scr.302. (P288.) 245. Vienna Gr. Theol. 141. p. XIL Scr. 335. (P289.) 246. Vienna Gr. Theol. 150. p. XIV. Scr. 415. (P297.) 247. Metz,4. Scr. 110. (G480P250.) 248. BerlinGr.4°57.j9. XIIL Scr. 251. (P298.) 249. Paris Sup. 906. XIL Scr. 263. 250. P. N. Coislin, 224. XL Scr. 264. (P299R121.) 251. Athens Th. 217. paper. XIV. (P301R122) 252. Berlin Gr. 4° 40. XL Scr. 249. (P302.) 253. Zittau City Lib. A. 1. XV. Scr. 233. (G664P303R106.) 254. Ciieltenham, 1284. XIL Scr. 200. (G676P304.) 255. Cheltenham, 7682. XL Scr. 199. (G680P305R107.) 256. B. M. Add. 28815. XL Scr. 251. (G699P306R108.) 257. Wisbech, Camb'shire, Peck. 20, XL Scr. 222. (G712P307.) 258. Vienna Gr. Theol. 79, 80. 1138. Scr. 289. (G720P308.) 259. Paris Sup. Gr. 1 59. (1 , 2. 3, Joh.) XIV. Scr. 260. (G743R109.) 260. Atliens Theol. 12. XIIL Scr. 209. (G757P309R110.) 261. Athens Theol. 22 (?) Scr. 267. (G767P310.) 262. Athens, 118. XIV. Scr. 269. (G794P311.) 263. Athens, 767 XL Scr. 321. (G796P312.) 264. Athens. Scr. 326. (G801P313.) 265. Ath. Mamouk. (G808P314R112.) ' 266. Berlin Gr. 8° 13. (G823P315.) 267. Grotta Ferrata A', a'. 1. XIV. Scr. 242. {G824P316R113.) 268. Vat. Tle'r. Gr. 6. 1454:. Scr. 334. fG886P3l7R115.) 269. Upsal,12. Scr. 337. (G901P319.) 270. Athos St. Grej^orv. 3. 1116. (G922P320R116.) 271. Athos Dion. 8. (G927P321.) 272. Athos D. 27. XIIL (G935P322.) 273. Athos D. 33. XIIL (G941P323.) 274. Athos D. 37. XIIL (G945P324.) 275. Athos D. 314. XVIL (G956.) 276. AthosD.317. 1331.(G959P325.) 277. Athos Esphin^men. 186. XII. (G986P326R117.) 278. Athos Il)er. 28. (G996P327.) 279. Athos Iber. 29. (G997P328.) 280. Athos Il)cr. 31. (G999P329.) 281. Athos Iber. 52. (G1003P330.) 282. Athos Carac. 121. (G1040P331.) 283. Athos Cutl. 90a. (G1058P332.) 193 CURSIVE manuscripts: acts and catholic epistles 234. 285. 286. 287. 288. 289. 290. 291. 292. 293. 294. 295. 296. 297. 298. 299. 300. 301. 302. 303. 304. 305. 306. 307. 308. 309. 310. 311. 312. 313. 314. 315. 316. 317. 318. 319. 320. 321. 322. 323. Athos Laura. (G10'72P333R118.) Athos Laura. X. ((t1073.) Atlios Laura. (G1075P33411119.) Atlios Paiitel. XXIX. XIV. (G1094P335R120.) Chalcis sch. 133. (G1149P336.) Sinai, 259. Sinai, 260. Sinai, 261. Sinai, 262. Sinai, 263. Sinai, 264. Sinai, 265, Sinai, 266. Sinai, 267. Sinai, 268. Sinai, 269. Sinai, 270. XV. (G1240P337.) (G1241P338.) XIV. (G1242P339.) (G1243P340.) (G1244P341.) (G1245P342.) (G1246P343.) (G1247P344) (G1248P345.) (G1249P346.) (G1250P347.) (G1251P348.) Scr. 240. Paris Arsenal 9. XL (P259R102.) Berlin. Gr. 4*° 43. XIV. Scr. 250. (P260.) Berlin. Hamilton. 244. (625.) 1090. (?) Scr. 248. (P261.) Alliens Nat. Til. 70. XL (P292.) Ath. Nat. Til. 71. XV. (P295.) Ath.Nat.Th.72.p. 1364. (P296.) Ath. (43.) XIL (P469R105.) Ath. Nat. (45.) 79. 1295. (P420.) Ath. N. (64.) XIL (P300R124.) Ath. Nat. (66.) XL Ath. Nat. (221.) XV. (P419.) Ath. Nat. pap. XIV. (P421.) Ath. Nat. XIV. (P422.) Zante (-island of). 1580. St. Pet. Porfiri. 1301. (P474.) Madrid. Reg. 0. 78. XL Grotta Ferrata. A'. B' . 1. X. Scr. 243. (P423.) Grotta Ferrata. A'. B'. 3. XL Scr. 244. (P424.) Giotta Ferrata. A'. B'. 6. XL Scr. 245. (P425.) Messina Univ. 40. paper. XIII. Scr. 241. (P426.) Rome Casnnatensis. G. IL 6. pap. XV. Scr. 261. (P427.) Athos Iberon. 639. p. XV. Lesbos mon. tov Asifiwvof; 55. IX (P429R127.) 324. 325. 326. 327. 328. 329. 330. 331. 332. 333. 334. 335. 336. 337. 338. 339. 340. 341. 342. 343. 344. 345. 346. 347. 348. 849. 350. 351. 352. 353. 354. 355. 356. 357. 358. 359. 360. 361. 362. 363. 364. 365. 366. 367. Jerusalem Holv Cross 1. X. Vat. 652. p. ' XIV. Scr. 239. Vat.1208. Xn.Scr.246. (P430.) Vat. 1227. paper. XV. Vat. 1971. X. Scr. 334. (P431.) Vat. 2099. XL Scr. 256. (P432.) Vat. Palat. 38. XL or Xn. Scr. 247. (P433.) { Vat. Reg. Gr. 76. Jas. 1. 2 Pet. \ XV. (P145.) ( Par. Nat. 109-1 1 1, Paul. XV. Venice, St. Mark. IL 114. 1009. (P434R128.) Edinburg, Makel. XIIL (P435.) Liukoping, Benzel. 85. X. Scr. 238. (P436.) UpsalUn.Gr.il. XL Scr. 236. (P437Rr29.) Atlios Batoped. 41. Athos Bat. 201. Atlios Bat. 203. Athos Bat. 210. Athos Bat. 259. Athos Bat. 328. Athos Bat. 380. Atlios Bat. 419. Athos Dion. 68. Atlios Dion. 75 Ath. Dion. 382. p. Ath. Docheiar,38. Atlios Docli. 48. XIV. (P441.) Ath.Doch.136.;). 1702. (P442.) Athos Doch. 139. JO. XV. (P443.) Atli.Doch.147. p. XIV. (P444.) xni. 1376. 1660. XIV. (P438.) (P439.) (P440.) Athos Esph. 63. Athos Esph. 64. Athos Esph. 65. Athos Esph. 66. Athos Esph. 67. Athos Esph. 68. Athos Iber. 24. XIIL (P445.) XIIL (P446.) XIV. (P447.) XIL (P448.) XIIL (P449.) XII. (P450.) XIV. (P451.) Athos Bier. 25. XL (P452R130.) Athos lb. 37. XIIL (P453.) Athos lb. 57. XIIL (P454.) Athos lb. 60. XIIL (P455R131.) Atlios lb. 642. paper. XV. Athos lb. 643. paper. 1520. Athos lb. 648. paper. XIV. Athos Const. 108. XHI. (P456.) Athos Cutlumus, 16. XIL CURSIYE MAXUSCEIPTS: PAULINE EPISTLES 193 368. 369. 370. 371. 372. 373. 374. 375. 376. 377. 378. 379. 380. 381. 382. 383. 384. 385. 386. 387. 388. 389. 390. 391. 392. 393. 394. 395. 396. 397. 398. 399. 400. 401. 402. 403. Athos Cutl. 57. XIV. (P-t57.) Athos Cutl. 80. 1262. (P-458.) Athos Cutl. 81. XIII. (P459.) Athos Cutl. 82. XIV. (P460.) Atiios Cutl. 83. XIII. {P461.) Athos Cutl. 275. XVI. (P462.) Athos Paul. 2. IX. (P463R132.) Athos Proiat. 32. XIV. (P464.) Athos Simop. 42. XIII. (P465.) AtliosStaufon. 52. XIII. (P466.) Aihos Philoth. 38. XIII. (P467.) Ath.Phil.76. p. 1577. (P468.) Berat. Abp. 1158. CairoPat. Alex. 942. XI. (P352.) ChalcisMon.Tnn.l6(?) (P353.) Chalcis School 9 (?) (P354.) ClialcisSch. 26. X. (P355R133.) Chalcis Sch. 33. XL (P356.) Chalcis Sch. 96. XII. (P357R134.) Patmos,St.John,14.1215.(P358.) Pat. St. John, 15. XL (P359.) Patinos, St. John, 16. X. (P360.) Patmos,St.John,263. X. (P361.) SaloiiildGvmn. 12. XIL (P362.) SalonikiGvmn.lS. XIV. (P363.) Saloaiki Gvmn. 16. XL (P364.) Siuai, 274. X. (P365.) Sinai, 275. XL (P366.) Sinai, 276. Sinai Sinai Sinai Sinai Sinai, 281 Sinai, 282. Siuai, 283, X. (P369.) 277. 278. 279. JO. 280. J). XV. (P367R135.) XIV. (?) (P368.) Acts (?) p. XVI. ^f/.s(?) Genevieve, (P370.) A.0.35. 404. Sinai, 284. Acts. 405. Sinai, 285. Acts. 406. Sinai, 287. ^ 407. Sinai, 288. 408. Sinai, 289. 409. Sinai, 290. 410. Sinai, 291. 411. Sinai, 292. 412. Sinai, 293. 413. Sinai, 300. 414. Sinai, 301. 415. Paris, St. XV. Scr. 210. (P247.) 416» "y eiiice, St. Mark, 11.61. 'paper. XVL Scr. 147. 417. B. M. add. 11860. Palimp. XIIL [James, iv. 1-16 ; Jude, 4-15.] (G1274.) 418. Camb. Un. (G1277.) 419. '' Sineloco'' Gveg. (G1287P485.) 420. Gotha Ducal Lib. Cli. B. 1767. p. XVI. \^ActH : wanting, xxvi. 29-xxviii. 27.] Scrivener [4'^ ed.] adds the following^ pp. 305-6 : [416.] Jerus. Patr. lib. 38, 280 leaves. [Acts, i. 1-11.] cen^, XL and XIIL (P58R181. Scr.) [417.] J. P. lib. 43, 138 leaves. [Acts, i. l-xii.9.] XIL (P64[V].) [418.] Cosinitsa,54. 1344. [Acts,Cath. Epp.] (P492[v].) [419.] Athos, St.Paul 2 = Gregorv374. [420.] Athens,Nat.Lib.222,246ieaves." [Acts, Cath. Paul.j XVIL (P494. [?]) C.-THE PAULINE EPISTLES 1. Basle Un. A. N.IV. 2. [Philemon. Hebrews.] (GlAl.) 2. Basle U. A. N. IV. 4. [Plim. Heb.J (A2.) 3. Yien. Sup. Gr. 52. [P.H.] (G3A3.) 4. Basle U. A. N. IV. 5. [P. H.] (A4.) 5. Paris, 106. (G5A5.) 6. Paris, 112. [P. H.] (G6A6.) 7. Basle A. N. III. 11. XL 8. Mksirig. (A50.) 9. Paris Gr. 102. [Heb. Tim.] (A7.) 13 10. Missing. (A 8.) 11. Camb. Univ. Kk. 6.4. [P.H.] (A9.) 12. Paris, 237. [P. IL] (A10R2.) 1 3. Readings quot. by d'Etaples. 1512. 14. Amst'dam Ref. ch.l86; (G90A47.) 15. MS. cited bv Erasmus. 16. Paris, 219. "[Heb. Tim.] (A12R4.) 17. Pari.sU. [H. T.] (G33A13.) 18. Par.Cois.l99.[P.H.](G35A14Rl7.) 19. Paris, Cois. 26. [P. H.] (.A 16.) 20. Paris,Cois.27. (Athos.) X. [P.H.] 194 CURSIVE manuscripts: PAULINE EPISTLES 21. Paris Cois. 205. [P.H.] (A17R19.) 22. Par.Cois.202.(2.) [H.T.] (A18R18.) 23. Paris Cois. 28. [P.H.] 1050. 24. Ox. Bo. M. 186. [P.H.] (G105A48.) 25. B.M.Roval MS. I.B.I. [P.H.] (A20.) 26. Canib. ilniv. Dd. 11. 90. (A21.) r,„ j Oxf. Magd. Coll. Gr. 7 and "^''l Cai.ib. Un. Ff. I. 30. XI. 28. Oxf.Bodl.Bar.3. [P.H.] (A23R6.) 29. Caiub. Ch. Coll. [P. H.] (A24.) 30. Camh. Em. Coll. [P. H.J (A53.) 31. B.M.Hail.5537. [P.H.] (A25R7.) 32. B.M. Hail. 5557. [P. H.] (A26.) 33. B. M. Hail. 5620. [P. H.j (A27.) 34. B.M. Hail. 5778. [P.H.] (A28R8.) 35. Geneva City Lib.20. [P.H.] (A29.) 36. Ox.Bodl.Misc.74. [P. II.] (A30R9.) 37. Leicester,20. [P.H] (G69A31R14.) 38. Oxf.Bodl.Laud.31.[P.H.](G51A32.) 39. Oxf. Lincoln w. 25. [P. H.J (A33.) 40. Dublin, Trin. Coll. A. 4. 21. [P.H.] (G61A34R92.) 41. Oxf. Mag. Coll. 9. [P.H.] (G57A35.) 42. Vaeat. 43. Oxf. New Coll. 59. [P. H.] (A37.) 44. LnvdenVoss. Q. 77. [P. H.] (A38.) 45. Mimng. (A39R11.) 46. Vat. Reg. 179. [H.T.] (A40R12.) 47. Oxf. Bodl. Roe 16. XI. [H. T.] '•'■Bonce noUe,'''' Tkch. v. p. 110. 48. Fr'ft-on-0. (A42R18Evl923Apl56.) 49. Vienna, 300. [P. H.] (G76A43.) 50. Missing. (A52.) 51. Vacat. 52. Hamburg, 1252. [P.H.] (A45R16.) 53. Vacat. 54. Munich Gr. 412. XII. or XIII. 54^. Munich Gr. 110. p. XVI., XVII. 55. Munich, 375. [P.H.] (A46.) 56. Vacat. 57. Vienna, 23. [H.T.] (G218A66R33.) 58. Vacat. 59. Paris Cois. 204. X. or XL 60. Vacat. 61. Vacat. 62. B. M. Harl. 5588. [P.H.] (A59.) 63. B. M. Harl. 5613. [P.H.J (A60.) 64. }^acnt. 65. Paris, 60. [H.T.] (A62.) 66. B. M. Harl. 6652. XVI. " imiVo." 67, 68 69 70 71, 72 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79 80 81. 82. 83. 84. 85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93. 94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106. 107. 108. 109. 110. 111. 112. 113. 114. 115. Vienna, 302. [P.H.] (AG6R34.) Vienna, 313. [P.H.J (AG3.) Vienna, 303. [P.H.J (A64.) Vienna, 221. [P.H.J (A67.) Vien.Sup.G.61. X.orXI. [H.T.J Copen.1322. [P.H.J (G234A67.) Upsal.Univ.Gr.l. [H.T.J (A68.) Wolfenb.16.7. [P.H.J (A69R3U.) B.xM. Add. 5116. [P.H.J (A22.) Leii)sicUniv.361. Falimp. XIII. Vat.Gr.360. [H.T.J (G131A70.) Vat.Gr.363. [P.H.J (G133A71.) . Vat.Gr.366. [P.H.J (A72R37.) Vat. Gr. 367. [H.T.] (A73.) Vat. Gr. 761. XII. [P.H.J Vat. Gr. 762. XII. Vat. Gr. 765. XL [P.H] Vat. Gr. 766. XIL [P.H.J Vat. Gr. 1136. XIV. (A39.) V.G.1160. [P.H.J (G141A75R40.) Vat. Gr. 1210. [P.H.J (G 142 A 76.) V.P.171. [P.H.J (G149A77R25.) Vat. Reg. Gr. 29. (A 78.) Vat. Ui bino, 3. [P. II J (A79.) V.Pius II. 50. [P.H.J (A80R42.) Rome Propas. L. VI. 19. [P.H.J (G180A82R44) Nai)les II. Aa. 7. [HT.J (A83.) Flor. Lau. IV. I. [P. H.J (A84.) Flor. Lau.IV. 5. (A 85.) Fl.Lau.IV.30. [P.H.J (A86R75.) "P.H. P.H.^ P.H.I CA89.) (A87.) H.J (A88.) H.J Flor. Lau. IV. 29. Flor. Lau. IV. 31. Flor. Lau. IV. 32. Fl.Lau.X.4. XLorXIL [P.H.J Flor. Lau. X. 6. X. [P. H.J Flor. Lau. X. 7. XL [P. H.J Flor. Lau. X. 19. XIIL [P. H.J B.M.Add.ll837. (G201A91R94.) Bolog. 2775. [P.H.J (G204A92.) Venice, 5. [P. H.J (G205A93R88.) Ven.6. [P.H.J (G206A94R109.) Ven. 10. [P. H.J (G209A95R46.) Venice, Mark. 11. [H.T.J (A96.) Venice, Mark. 33. XL [P. H.J Ven. M. 34. XL or XIL [P. H.J Ven. M. 35. XL [P.H.J Dresd.A. 104. [P.H.J (A98R77.) Moscow Synod, 5. [P. H.J (A99.) Moscow Synod, 334. (AlOO.) CURSIVE manuscripts: PAULINE EPISTLES 195 116. 117. 118. 119. 120. 121. 122. 123. 124. 125. 125=i 126. 127. 128. 129. 130. 131. 132. 133. 134. 135. 136. 137. 138. 139. 140. 141. 142. 143. 144. 145. 146. 147. 148. 149. 150. 151. 152. 153. 154. 155. 156. 157. 158. 159. 160. 161. 162. 163. Mos. Synod, S33. [P. H.] (AlOl.) UNC. cod. K. q. V. (A102.) Mos. Synod, 193. [P. H.] (A103.) Moscow Svnod, 292. XI. or XII. Dresden. [P.H.] (G241A104R47.) M.S. 380. [P.H.] (G242A105R48.) Moscow Svn. 328. [P.H.] (A105.) Mos. Syn. 99. X. or XI. [P. H.] Mos. S. 350. [? 250. Scr.] p. XIV. Munich, 504. paper. 1387. Munich, 455. = 125.jt). 1389. (?) "imnewA^o;' Vacat. Munich, 211. [P.H] (A179R82.) Munich Roy. Gr. 35. pap. XVI. Paris Ar. 8410. [P.H.] (G43A54.) St. Pet.Muralt. 101. (G330A132.) P.N. 47. [P.H.] (G18A113R51.) Paris, 56. [P. H.] (A51R52.) Paris, 57. [P. H.] (A114.) P. H.l (A115.) P. H.] (A116R53.) H.T.] (G263A117.) [P.H.] (A118R55.) 102 A. [P.H.] (A119R56.) ,T.] Paris, Palis, Paris, Paris, Paris, Paris, 103. [H.T.J (All.) Paris, 103 A. [P. H.] (A120.) Paris, 104. [P. H.] (A121.) Paris, 105. (A122.) Paris, 106 A. [P. H.] (A123.) Paris, 108-111. [P.H.J (A.331.) All included in 145 above. Paris, 123, 124. (G296A124R57.) [P.H.] Paris, 125. [P. H.] (A125.) Paris, 126. XVI. [P. H.] ''Dele7idiis:' Paris, 216. [P. H.] (A126.) Paris,217. [Eph.H.Ph.J (A127.) Paris, 218. [P. H.] (A128.) Paris, 220. [P. H.] (Ar29.) Paris, 222. XI. [P. H.J Paris, 223. 1045. [P.H.J (A131.) Paris, 224. XI. [P.H.J (R64.) Paris, 225. paper. XVI. Paris, 226. paper. XVI. Paris, 227. paper. XVI. Paris, 238. XIII. 164. Paris, 849. joa/>. XVI. [H.T.J 165. Turin Univ. C. VI. 29. p. XVI. 166. Turin C. VI. 19. [H.T.J (A1S3.) 167. Turin B. V. 19. [P. H.J (A134.) 168. Turin C. V. 10. X. [P. H.J 169. Turin C. V. 1. [P. H.J (A136.) 170. TurinB.V.8. [P.H.J (G339A135.) 171.MilanAmb.B. 6. XIII. [P.H.J 172. MilanAm.A.5lSup. XII. [H.T.J 173. Milan Am.E. 102 S. [P.H.J (A1S8.) 174. Milan Ambr. H. 104 Sup. [P. H.J (A1S9R156.) 175. Milan Am. F. 125 Sup. jo. XIV., XV. [P. H.J 176. Milan A. E. 97 S. [P.H.J (A137.) 177. Modena Est. II. A. 14. XV. 178. MilanIII.B.17. [P.H.J (A142.) 179. Modena, E^t. II. G. 3 (v. Cod. H.) XII. [P.H.J (All 2) 180. Pi. L. VI. 13. [P.H.J (G363A144.) 181. Fl. L. VI. 36. [P.H.J (G365A145.) 182. Fl.L.O.Sop. 53. (G367A146R23.) 183. Vacat. 184. Flor.L.C.Sop. 191. [P.H.J (A148.) 185. Ro.Val.E.22. [PH. |(G393A167.) 1 86. Ro. Vail. F. 17. [PH. J (G394A170.) 187. Vat. Gr. 1270. [H. T.J (A154.) 188. Vat. 1430. [P.H.J (A15o.) 189. Vat. 1649. XIII. [H.T.J 190. Vat. Gr. 1650. -[H. T.J (A156.) 191. Vat. Gr. 1714. (A157.) 192. Vat. Gr. 1761. [P. H.J (A158.) 193. Vat. Gr. 2062. [P.H.J (A160R24.) 194. V.G.2080.[P.H.J(G175A41R20.) 195. Vat.Ottob 31. XL [P.H.J 196. Vat. Ottob. 61. pap. XV. [H.T.J 197. Vat.0.176. j». XV. [P.H.J (R78.) 198. Vat. Ott. 258. [P.H.J (A161R69.) 199. Vat.O.66.(G386A15lR70.)[P.H.J 200. Vat. Ott. 298. [P. H.J (A 162.) 201. Vat. Ott. 325. [P. H.J (A163.) 202. Vat. Ott. 356. paper. XV. 203. V.0.381. [P.H.J (G390A164R71.) 204. Ro.Val. B. 86. [H,T.J (A166R22.) 205. Rome Vail. F. 13. [P. H.] (A168 ) 206. Ro. Chi. R. V. 29. [P.H.J (A169.) 207. RomeC.R.V.32./>. 1394. [P.H.J 208. Rome Chis. VIII. 55. XL [P.H.I 209. Missinff. (A 171.) 210. Aludvg. (A172.) 196 CURSIVE MANUSCEIPTS: PAULINE EPISTLES 211. 212. 213. 214. 215. 216. 217. 218. 219. 220. 221. 222. 223. 224. 225. 226. 227. 228. 229. 230. 231. 232. 233. 234. 235. 236. 237. 238. 239, 240. 241. 242. 243. 244. 245. 246. 247. 248. 249s 250. 251. 252. 253. 254. 255. 256. 257. 258. NaplesIL Aa. 8. [P. H.] (A173.) Naples II. Aa. 9. [P.H.] (A174.) RomeBarb.IV.85. 1330. [P.H.] VieimaTh.166. j9. XIV. Venice, 546. [P. H.] (AUORH.) Messiua Uiiiv. 104. (AlVo.) Palermo I. E. 11. X. Jlissing. (G421A176.) Levdeu,74A. [H.T.] (G122A177.) BerliiiA.Xn.lO.[PU.](G400A18L) Camb.Mm.6,9.[PH.](G400Alll.) '' Defendus.'' (G441A110.) ''Deleudasr (G442A152.) Oxf. Bodl. Clark 9. [P.H.] (A58.) Vacat. (A9P11.) '' Delendus:' (P27.) Oxf. Bodl. Clark 4. [P. H.] (A56.) Escurial x- IV. 17. ' (G226A108.) Escurial x- IV. 12. (G228A109.) J^acat. Jerus. Holy Sep. 8. (A183.) Jeru. H. Sep. 9. (A184.) St. Saba 1. (A185.) St. Saba 2. (G457A186.) St. Saba 10. (G462A187R86.) St. Saba 15. (A188.) St. Saba 20. (G466A189R89.) Lost. (G431A180.) Flor. Laur. VI. 27. (G189A141.) B.M.H.5796.[P.H.](G444A153.) Wolfenb. Gud. Gr. 104, 2. (A97.) Chelten. 1461. [P.H.] (A178R87.) Patmos. (A182.) Oxf. Chr. Ch. Wake. 34. [P. H.] (G517A190R27.) Oxf. C. C. W. 38. [P.H.] (A191.) Ox. C. C. Wa. 37. [P. H.] (A192.) Par. St. Genevieve A. 0.35. [P. H.] (A415.) B.M.Egerton,2787.[P.H.](A229.) scr. Wordsw. [P.H.] (G479A193.) Metz 4. [P. H.] (G480.) Latet. (G483A194.) Camb. [P. H.] (G489A195.) B. M. Add. [P.H. B. M. Add. [P. H. B. M. Add. fp. H. (G491A196.) (G496A197.) (G498A198.) Oxford. [P. H.] (G506A199.) Ox.Bodl.[P.H.](G522A200R98.) Curzou. [P. H.] (G547A202.) 259. 260. 261. 262. 263. 264. 265. 266. 267. 268. 269. 270. 271. 272^= 273'! 274« 275. 276. 277. 278. 279. 280. 281. 282. 283. 284. 285. 286. 287. 288. 289. 290« 291. 292. 293. 294. 295. 296. 297. 298. 299. 300. 301. 302. 303. 304. 305. Paris Ar. [H. T.] (A301R102.) Berlin. [P. H.] (A302.) Berlm. (Tit. H. P.] (A303.) Ferrara. [P.H.] (G582A206R103.) Milan. [P. H.] (G592A207.) Jer. Scr. 152. (G615A208.) Jer. Scr. 304. (G619A209.) S. Sab. Scr. 230. (G623A210.) S. Sab. Scr. 316. (G624A211.) S. Sab. Scr. 317. (G625A212.) Berlin. [— Heb.] (G656A213.) Lond. Scr. 252. [P. H.] (A214.) Lond. Scr. 253. [P. H.] (A215.) S". Const'ple. Scr. 254. (A216.) s^r. Lond. Scr. 255. [P.H.] (A217.) S"- Const'ple. Scr. 321. (A218.) London. Scr. 270. [P.H.] (A220.) Oxford. Scr. 250. [P.H.] (A221.) Oxford. Scr. 251. [P.H.] (A222.) London. Scr. 264. [P.H.J (A223.) Lond. Scr. 265. [P. H.] (A224.) Chelten. Scr. 280. [P.H.] (A225.) Curzon. Scr. 234. [P.H.] (A226.) [P.H [P.H. (A227.) (A228.) (A240.) (A241.) (A242.) Curzou. Scr. 235. Curzon. Scr. 236. Cairo. Scr. 248. Cairo. Scr. 275. Cairo. Scr. 296. S. Saba. Scr. 334. (A243R104.) S. Saba. Scr. 313. (A244.) Vien. Scr. 329. [—Heb.] (A245.) Scr. Lond. Lambeth. 1186. XL Scr. 256. [P. H.] (R93.) B. M. Add. 7142. Xni. Scr. 267. [P. H.] Athens Th. 70. [P. H.] (A304.) Vatican, Gr. 1209. XV. Scr. 263. [Heb. ix. 14-xiii. 25.] (R91.) Flo. Ric. 85. p. XV. S. 226. [P.H.] Athens Th. 71. [P. H.] (AS05.) Athens Th. 72. [P. H.] (A306.) Vienna. Scr. 335. [P. H.] (A246.) Berlin. Scr. 301. [P.H.] (A248.) Paris Cois. [P. H.] (A250R121.) Alliens (64). [H.T.] (A309R124.) Athens Th. [P.H.] (A251R122.) Berlin. Scr. 299. [H.T.] (A252.) Zittau. [P. H.] (G664A253R106.) Cheltenham. [P.H.] (G676A254 ) Chel. [H. T.] (G680A255R107.) CURSIVE manuscripts: PAULINE EPISTLES 197 306. 307. 308. 309. 310. 311. 312. 313. 314. 315. 316. 317. 318. 319. 320. 321. 322. 323. 324. 325. 326. 327. 328. 329. 330. 331. 332. 333. 334. 335. 336. 337. 338. 339. 340. 341. 342. 343. 344. 345. 346. 347. 348. 349. 350. 351. 352. London H.B. C. Scr. 266. [H.T.] (G699A256R108.) Wisbech. [P. H.] (G712A257.) Vienna. Scr. 398. (G720A258.) [Gal. P. Heb. Rom. 1, 2, Cor.] Athens. [P.H.] (GV57A260R110.) Athens. [P. H. Athens. [H. T. Athens. [P. H. Athens. [P. H. [P. H. (G'767A261.) (G794A262.) (G796A263.) (G801A264.) Athens. [P.H.](G808A265R112.) Berlins. 404. [P H.] (G823A266.) Grot.-F.[P.H.](G824A267R113.) Vat.Reg.[PH.](G886A268R115.) Ven. Scr. 406. (P. IT. want.)(G891.) Upsal. 812. Scr. 274. (G901A269.) At.S.407.[PH.](G922A270R116.) AthosDion.Scr.423. (G927A271.) AthosDion.Scr.424.(G935A272.) AthosDion.Scr.425.(G941A273.) Athos Dion. (G945A274.) Athos Dion. (G959A276.) Ath. Esp. (G986A277R117.) Ath. Iber. [P. H.] (G996A278.) Ath. Iber. [P. H.] (G997A279.) Ath. Iber. [P. H.] (G999A280.) Ath. Iber. (G10O3A281.) Ath. Carac. (G1040A282.) Ath. Cutlura. (G1058A283.) At. L. [P.H.] (G1072A284R118.) Ath. L. (G1075A286R119.)[P.H.] Ath. Pantel. (G1094A287R120.) [PH.J Chalcis Sch.[P.H.] (G1149A288.) Sinai, 259. (G1240A289.) Sinai, 260. (G1241A290.) Shiai, 261. (G1242A291.) Sinai, 262. (G1243A292.) Sinai, 263. (G1244A293.) Sinai, 264. (G1245A294.) Sinai, 265. (G1246A295.) Sinai, 266. (G1247A296.) Sinai, 267. (G1248A297.) Sinai, 268. (G1249A298.) Sinai, 269. (G1250A299.) Sinai, 270. [P.H.] (G1251A300.) Flor. Lau. [P. H.] (A149R180.) Leyden, 66. pap. XV. [P.H.] Athens. [P. H.] (A807R105.) Cairo. [P. H.] (A381.) 353, 354 355, 356, 357, 358, 359, 360 361 362, 363, 364 365, 366, 367, 368, 369 370 371 372 373 374 375 376 377 378 379 380 381 382 383 384 385 386 387 388 389 390 391 392 393 393 Chalcis Mon. [H. T.] (A382.) Chalcis Sch. (A3 8 3.) Chalcis Sch. [P. H.] (A384.) Chalcis Sch. [P. H.] (A385.) Chalcis Sch. [P. H.] (A386.) Patmos. (A387.) Patmos. (AS88.) Patmos. (A389.) Patmos. (A390.) Saloniki. [H. T.] (A391.) Saloniki. [P. H.] (A392.) Saloniki. [H. T.] (A393.) Sinai. [P. H. ?] (A394.) Sinai. [P. H.] (A395.) Sinai. {A399R135.) Sinai. [H. T. ?] (A400.) Sinai. [P. H.] (A403.) Sinai. [H.T.y] (A413.) Madison, N. J. (Drew Sem. Lib.) [P.H.] 1366,1300. B. M. Arundel, 534. ^xiper. XIV. Vienna Theol. 157. 1088. [H.T.] Besancon, 200. pap. XV. [H. T.] Paris Nat. 224 A. paper. XV. S Paris Sup. 1001. XIV. Scr. 338. Paris N. Suppl. 1035. (13 frag.) Escurial w. II. 20. ■ Vat. Ottob. 74. p. XV. Scr. 326. Vat. Pal. Gr. 423. XII. Scr. 330. , Paris Cois. Gr. 200. Scr. 341. [H. T.] (G38A19.) , Paris Cois. 29. Xin. , Paris Cois. 30. XII. [P. H.] , Paris C. 95. XL Scr. 339. [P.H.] . Paris C.2l7.XIII.Scr.340.[P.H.] , Athens Nat. 69. X. [P. H.J , Athens Nat. 100. p. [P.H.] XIII. , Escurial X- IV- 15. XII. , Bologna 2378. XIV. , Flor. Lau. VI. 8. p. XIII. [P.H.] , Flor. Lau. X. '9. paper. XIV. . Flor. Lau. XL 7. paper. XV. . Flor. Lau. Con v. Sop. 21. p. XVI. . Milan. Am A. 62 inf. XI. [P.H. ?] . MilanAm.C.(E?)295. XI. [P.H.] . Milan Ambr. D. 541 inf. XI. Scr. 288. [P. H.] . Mil. Am.E.2inf.;). XIII. Scr. 286. ^ Milan Ambr. A. 241 inf. paper. XVI. Scr. 287. 198 CURSIVE manuscripts: PAULINE EPISTLES 394. Naples II. B. 23. p. XIV. [P.H.] 395. Naples II. B. 24. p. XV. [P-H.] 396. Rome Barberin VI. 13. XII. Sci-. 297. [P. H.] 397. Rome Casa.G.V.7.;).XIV.[P.n.] 398. Vat. Gr. 549. XII. Scr. 305. 399. Vat. Gr. 646. p. XIII. Scr. 310. 400. Vat. Gr. 64V. pap. XIV. (G858.) 401. Vat. Gr. 648. 1232. Ser. 312. 402. Vat. Gr. 692. XL Scr. 314. 403. Vat. Gr. 1222. p. XVI. Scr. 315. 404. Vat. 21 80. JO. XV. Scr. 323. [PH.] 405. Vat. Ottob. 17. p. XV. [H. T.] 406. Vat. Pal. 10. X. Scr. 327. [P. H.] 407. Vat. Pal. 204. X. Scr. 328. [P. H.] 408. Venice Mark, 36. XVI. [H. T.] 409. Athos Cutlunius, 90 b. XII. 410. Athos Cutl. 129. paper. XIV. 411. Constantinople Holy Sep. 2. 412. Constantinople Holy Sep. 3. 413. Patraos, S. John, 6i. X. 414. Patmos, S. John, 62. XII. [H.T.] 415. Patmos, S. John, 63. XL or XIL 416. Patmos, S. John, 116. XIIL 417. S. Saba (in Tower), 41. XIV. 418. GroningenUniv.A.C.l.XV.[PH.] 419. Athens (221). [P.H.] (A3 11.) 420. Athens (419). [H. T.J (A308.) 421. Athens. [P. H.] (A312.) 422. Athens. [P. H.] (A313.) 423. Grotta-Ferrata, A. B. 1. Scr. 291. [H. T.] (A317.) 424.G.-F.A.B.3.Scr.292.[PH.](A318.) 425. G.-F.A.B.6.Scr.293.[H.T.](A319.) 426. Messina, 40. S. 283. [PH.](A320.) 427. Casan. G. II. 6. Scr. 836. [H. T.] (A321.) 428. Coislin, Gr. 207. (G1267.) 429. Lesbos, 55. [P.H.] (A323R127.) 430. Vat. 1208.Scr.294. [H.T.] (A326.) 431. Vat. 1971. Scr.319.[H.T.](A328.) 432. Vat. Gr. 2099. Scr. 322. (A329.) 433. Vat. Pal. 38. [P.H.] (A330 ) 434. Ven. II. 114. [P.H.] (A332R128.) 435. Edin. Makel. [P. H.] (A333.) 436. Linkoping, Benzel, 35. Scr. 272. [H. T.] (A334R129.) 437. Upsal. 11. Scr. 273. (A335.) 438. Athos Dion. 68. (A344.) 439. Athos Dion. 382. (A346.) 440. 441. 442. 443. 444. 445. 446. 447. 448. 449. 450. 451. 452. 453. 454. 455. 456. 457. 458. 459. 460. 461. 462. 463. 464. 465. 466. 467. 468. 469. 470. 471. 472. 473. 474. 475. 476. 477. 478. 479. 480. 481. 482. 483. 484. 485. 486. 487. Athos Docheiar. 38. Athos Doclieiar. 48. Athos Docheiar. 136. Athos Docheiar. 139. Athos Doclieiar. 147. Athos Esphigmen. 63. Athos Esphigmen. 64. Athos Esphigmen. 65. Athos Espliigmeu. 66. Athos Esphigmen. 67. Athos Esphigmen. 68. Athos Iber. 24. Athos Iber. 25. Athos Iber. 37. Athos Iber. 57. Athos Iber. 60. Athos Constamon Athos Cutlum. 57. Athos Cutlum. 80. Athos Cutlum. 81. Athos Cutlum. 82. Athos Cutlum. 83. Athos Cutlum. 275 CA347.) (A348.) (A349.) (A350.) (A351.) (A352.) (A353.) (A3.54.) (A355.) (A356.) (A357.) •) (A359R130.) (A360.) (A361.) (A362R131.) . 108. (A366.) (A368.) (A369.) (A370.) (A371.) (A372.) (A 373.) (ASof Ath.S.Paul,2.[P.H.](A374R132.) Athos Protat. 32. (A375.) Athos Simopet. 42. (A376.) Athos Stauron. 52. (A377-) Athos Philoth. 38. (A378.) Athos Philoth. 76. (A3 79.) Athens, 43. [P.H.] (A307R105.) Escurial, T. III. 17. XIL (R142.) Athens (259). XV. or XVI. Escurial,-.//.III.2.jO.XIV.Scr.232. Escurial, x- HI. 10. (A233.) St. Petersburg Porfiri. (A3 15.) Escurial, Q IV. 22. (A237.) Modeua,EstensisII.C.4. (A239.) B. M. Add. 28816. (A205R181.) [P.H.] Milan,N.272Sup.jo.XVLScr.225. Modena,EstensisII. A.13. (A238.) Vat. Reg. Gr. 4. X. Scr. 324. Flor.Lau.IX.10.XI.orXIL[P.H.] Vat. Gr. 636. p. XIH. or XIV. Copen. Thott. 14. p. XVL [P.H.] Camb. XL (G1277A418R?185.) ''Sinelocor (G1287A419.) Vacat. Berlin, Henry Brugsch. (?). 'pa- pyrus. [2d Thess. i. 1-2, 2.] CURSIVE manuscripts: book of revelation 199 D.— THE BOOK OF REVELATION 1. Mayhingen, Bav. (ff. B5-90. pap.) XII. boncenoke.cf. \V-Hp.263. 2. Paris 237. Stephens' is. (A10P12.) 3^. Missing. 4. Paris N. Gr. 219. (A12P16.) 5. Afissinq. (W-H = G597.) 6. Ox. Bodl. Bar. 3. (A23P28.) 7. B. M. Harl. 5537. ^' bon. not.'''' (A25P31.) 8. B. M. Harl. 5778. (A28P34.) 9. Ox. Bodl. Misc. 74. (A30P36.) 10. Camb. Un. Dd. 9. 69. XV. (G60.) l\. M'ming. (A39P45.) 12. Vat. Peg. Gr. 179. XV. (A40P46.) 13. Frankfort. (A42P48Evl. 923 Apl56.) 14. Leicester. (G69A31P37.) (v.p.ll2.) 15"^ Basil, A. N. III. 12. (R.iii, 3-iv.8.) 16. Hamburg, 1252. (A45P52.) 17. Paris N. Cois. 199. (G35A14P18.) 18. Paris N. Cois. 202. XII. (A18P22.) 19. Paris N. Cois. 205. (A17P21.) 20. Vat. Gr. 2080. (G175A41P194.) 21. Rome Vallicell. D. 20. paper. XV. 22. Rome Val. B. 86. (A166P204.) 23. Flor. L.C. S. 53. (G367A146P182.) 24. Vatican Gr. 2062. (A160P193.) 25. Vat. Pal. Gr. 171. (G149A77P88.) 26. Oxf.Ch.C.W.12.(G506A199P256.) 27. O.C.C.W.34.XI.(G517A190P244.) 28. Oxf. Bodl. Baroc. 48. paper. XV. 29. B. M. Harl. 5613. (A60P63.) 30. Wolfenbiit. 16. 7. XIV. (A69P74.) 31. B.M. Harl. 5678. paper. XV. 32. Dresden A. 124. XV. 33. Vien.The.23.W7. XV.Scr.103. 102. Paris Arsenal, 9. (A301P259.) 103. Ferrara, 187, 188. NA. 7. Ser. 102. (G5S2A206P262) 104. S.Saba, 20. Scr.205. (A243P287.) 105. Athens(43).Scr.lll.(A307P469.) 106. Zittau. A. 1. (G664A253P303.) 107. Chelten. 7682. (G680A255P305.) 108. Lon.H.B-C.ii.4.(G699A256P306.) 109. Venice, 6. (G206A94P107.) 110. Athens, Th. 12. (G757A260P309.) 111. Athens, 67^- Scr. 149. (G792.) 112. Ath. Mam. (G808A26oP314.) 113. Grot.r.A'.aM.(G824A267P316.) 114. Vat. Gr. 1882. Scr. 115. (G866.) 115. Vat. Reg. 6. (G886A268P317.) 116. Athos Greg. 3. (G922A270P320.) 117. Atho?Esp.l86.(G986A277P326.) 118. Athos Lnur. (G1072A284P333.) 119. Athos Laiir. (G1075A286P334.) 120. AthosPan.29.(Gl094A287P335.) 121. Paris Coisl. 224. (A250P299.) 122. Athens Xat. 217. (A251P301.) 123. Paris Sup. Gr. 159. (G743A259.) 124. Athens Nat. (64). (A309P300.) 125. Escurial, ■^. III. 6. (A235.) 126. Escurial, ^. III. 18. (A236.) 127. Lesbos, r. Xa/x. 55. (A323P429.) 128. Venice,MarkII.114. (A332P434.) 129. Linkup. Benzel. 35. (A334P436.) 130. Athos Iber. 25. (A359P452.) 131. Athos Iber. 60. (A362P455.) 132. Athos S. Paul, 2. (A374P463.) 133. Chalcis Sch. 26. (A3S4P355.) 134. Chalcis Sch. 96. (A386P357.) 135. Sinai, 279. (A399P367.) 136. Vienna Theol. 69. pap. 1507. 137. Vienna Theol. 163. pap. XV. 138. Vienna Tlieul. 220. pap. XV. 139. Paris, 240. paper. 1543. 140. Paris Coislin. 256. XI. or XII. 141. Athens, r^jg iSovXtjg. p. XVI. 142. Escurial, T. iii. 17. X. (P479.) 143. Escurial, X. iii. 6. 1107. 144. Madrid, 0. 19, No 7. 7^C?) XVI. 145. Florence Lau. vii. 29. /;. XVI. 146. Messina Un. 99. XIII. Scr. 118. 147. Modena Est. IILE.l. pap. XV. 148. Modena Est. III.F.12. pap. XV. 149. Rome, Ang. A.4.1. p. XIV. S. 1 2i). 150. Rome, Ans. B.5.15.jt>.XV. S.121. 151.Ro.Chis.R.V.33.;). XIV.S. 122. 152. Vat. Gr. 370. XI. 153. Vat. 542. 1331. Scr. 114. 154. Vat. Gr. 1190. p. XV. or XVI. 155. Vat. Gr. 1426. p. XIII. 156. Milan A. H. 104 sup.(A139Pl74.) 157. Vat. Gr. 1976.;?. XVI. Scr. 116. 158. Vat.Gr.2129. p. XVI. (Evl.ortl.) 159. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 154. jyap. XV. 160. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 283. pap. 1574. 161. Vat. Palat. Gr. 346. paper. XV. 162. Venice, Mark, 1.40. pap. XVI. 163. Ven. M. IL54. p. XV. or XVI. 164. Athos St. Anna 11. p. XV. 165. Athos Batopedion, 90. 166. Athos Batopedion, 90 bis. 167. Athos Dionv. 163. pap. 1622. (Evl642Apll70.) 168. Athos Docheiar. 81. p. 1798, 169. Athos Iber. 34. XIV. 170. Athos Iber. 379. X. 171. Athos Iber. 546. paper. XIV. 172. Athos Iber. 594. papej-. XVII. 173. Athos Iber. 605. paper. 1601. 174. Athos Iber. 644. paper. 1685. 175. Athos Iber. 661. papei: 1562. 176. Athos Constamon. 29. p. XVI. 177. Athos Constamon. 107. XIII. 178. Patmos, 12. XIV. (Apll61.) 179. Patmos mon. St. John. 64. XII. 180. Flor. L. C. Sop. 150. (A149P349.) 181. B. M. Add. 28816. (A205P477.) 182. Dresden Reg. 187. XVI. Scr. 112. 183. Saloniki, 10. X. (Apll63.) 184. Leyden (Isaac Voss), 48./). 1560. 185. (Gi277A418P484) (?) LECTIONARIES (1.) The Evangelium The practice of using formal tables of Scripture lessons seems to have been regarded as ancient even in the IVth century. "Chrysostom devotes a whole liomily to explain why the Acts of the Apostles are publicly read throughout the festal season, between Easter-day and Whitsuu-day, and elsewhere states that the rule of tlie Fathers (nov Trarepiov 6 vofiog) directs that book to be laid aside after Pentecost" (Scr. in Srnit/is Did. of Ch. Antiq.). The earliest known Synaxaria, or table of lessons for the whole year, are found in two uncial MSS. at Paris (Codd. K. [Cyprius] and M. [CampianusJ), both of the IXth century. On the margins of those MSS. — and of Cod. L. (Vlllth century), of the same lit)rary — are found marginal notes, usually in red ink, indicating the beginning ('APXH' [ap%J7]) and end (TE'AOC [TiXog]) of each lesson, with the day ap- pointed for it, and sometimes the initial words by which tlie lesson is to be introduced. The earliest known of the Evavgelia^ or Gospel lesson books proper, most of which are uncials (marked by the letter U)^ seem to belong to the IX. or X. centuries, as will appear from the following table. The Greek ecclesiastical year began with Easter-day (ri) ayia koI /ueyaXy KvpiuKy tov Tracr^rt), and daily continuous lessons are prescribed (with some interruptions) from John and Acts till Whitsun-day (KvpiaKy ttjq TTfrrr/Kooriyc ) ; but, after that, the Saturday {aa^jiaToj)) and Sunday {KvpiaKy) lessons are often given alone, without those of the five ordinary week dnys (see table in Scrivener, Intr. pp. 80-86). They are denominated (TajSfSaTOKvpiaKai (aajS. Kvp.), whereas a daily reading for every week is called eiSdonag (ejSd.). In the following table of the Evangelia the MSS. marked with an asterisk [*J (John, 6/3^. Mt. Luc. o-a/3. Kvp.) are those which have the daily lessons throughout the seven Johannean weeks (Easter to Pente- cost), and afterwards lessons from Matt, and Luke for Saturday and Sunday during the rest of the year. Those marked with an obelisk [f] (John, Matt. Lu. e/3^.) have daily lessons from the three Gospels throughout tlie year. Those which have (Matt. Lu. o-a/3. Kvp.'), without (John, i/3^.), are marked *-J. The sign f-J. indicates daily lessons for Matt, and Lu., without John. The abbrevia- tion ew0. stands for kiadiva., a morning lesson, for eleven successive Sundays, beginning with All Saints. For other peculiarities the reader is referred to Gregory (Prol.) and Scrivener, and to the article Ledionary, by Scrivener, in Smith's Did. of Ch. Antiquities. Prof. Gregory informs us that a few— viz. : Evl. 1. 6. 30, 117, 131, 132, 142, 204, 206, 300 — have only select readings; also, that Evl. 10, 305, 398 are wanting in aaf3j3aTOKvpiaKoJv, while Evl. 438 has only the cra/3. Kvp. in John., and that Evl. 114, 306, 836, present only the KvpiaKag, or Lord's dav, lessons. A few, such as Evl. 60, 104, 133, 241, 250(?), 421, have, also, readings from the Acts and Epp., and are, therefore, denominated aTroaroXoevayytkia. (2.) The Apostolos "The Apostle" ('O 'ATcoaToXog) was the most ancient designation of a lectionary containing the Epistles. The practice of copying out these lessons was not so general as of the Gospels, and the MSS. are for the most part of later date. 203 LECTION AEIES : THE EVANGELIUM E.— LECTIONARIES: (1) THE EVANGELIUM 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. Paris, 278. X. (?) U. Paris, 280. X. U. Oxf. Lin. Coll. //. 15. XL Ur Camb. Univ. Dd. 8.49. XL* Ox. Bodl. Baroc. 202. Leyden (Scaliger) 243. X. 6^.* p. XL? U. Paris, 301. 1204. Paris, 312. XIV. f Paris, 307. XIIL f Paris, 287. XIIL Paris, 309. XIIL * Paris, 310. XIIL f Paris Cois. 31. XL CT".* Paris, 315. paper. XVI. f Paris, 302. XIIL f Paris, 297. XIL * Paris, 279. IX. * U. Oxf.Bodl.Laud.32. XILorXIILf Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 10. XIIL f Oxf. Bodl. Laud. 34. 1047.* Oxf. Bo. Ar. Sel. B. 56. XIL *-J. Oxf.Bodl.Arch.Selden.B.54.XIV, Mhaing. Unc Munich, 383. X. * U. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5650. XIIL* Oxf. B. Ar. Sel. Sup. 2. XIIL * (Apl28.) Oxf. Bodl. Seld. Sup. 3. XIV. and IX.*- J. f ragm. (partlv U.&Pal) Ox.Bodl.Misc.il. XIIL* Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 12. XIL or XIIL Oxf.Bo.Crora.il. 1225. (Apl26o.) [(?) " (9/'^mNuremb." miss?7?^.] XII. Gotha, Ducal Lib. MS. 78. XL Rome "Card Alex. Albani." XL U. Munich, 329. IX. f U. Vatican, 351. X. U. Vatican, 1067. VIILorlX.f U. Rom. Pro. Borg. L. VI. 6. XIL * (Apl.7.) = 117 below. (W-H. = 183.) = 118 below. (W-H. = 184.) Escurial L X. U. Escurial x- HL 12. X. or XL U. Escurial x- HL 13. X. or XL U. Escurial %. IIL 16. XL or XIL Copenhagen 1324. XIL (Apl8.) Vienna Law Lib. Gr. 5. X. tl. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68. 69. 70. 71. 72. 72^ 73. 74. 75. 76. 77. 78. 79. 80. 81. 82. 83. 84. 85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. VienTia Sup. Gr. 12. IX. or X. U. Moscow H. S3'nod 42. X. U. Moscow H. Synod 43. 1055, Moscow Typ.'Svn. 11. X. and XL Moscow Typ. Syn. 226. XIV. U. Moscow Typ. Svn. 9. pajier. XIV. Mos. H. Stu. 266. XIV. (ApllG) Mos.H.Syn.267. p. XV. (Apll7.) Mos. H.Svn.268.^. 1470. (Apll8.) Typog. Syn. 47. jD. 1602. (Apll9.) Typog. Syn. 9. pap. XV. (Apl20.) Dresden A. 151. paper. XV. Paris Sup. Gr. 50. paper. XVII. Vacat. (W-H. = Evl.185.) Paris, 376. 1021.* (Apll2.) (G729.) Paris, 182. = G. 303. Paris, 277. Paris. 281. Paris, 282. Paris, 283. Paris, 284. Paris, 285. Paris, 286. Paris, 288. Paris, 289. Paris, 290. IX.* V. IX.* U. Falimp. IX. Palimp. IX. XIL Z7(?) XILf XILf XILf 1066.* [1257 (Scr.)].* Three uncial leaves in 72. IX. Paris, 291. XIL Paris, 292. XIL* Paris, 293. XIL f (?) Paris, 295. XIL f Paris, 296. XIL* Paris, 298. XIL Paris, 299. XIV. f Paris, 300. XIL f Paris, 305. XIV.* Paris, 276. pap. XIV.* (Apl31.) Paris, 294. XILf (Apl21.) Paris Sup. 32. XILI. (Ap]9.) Pa.SuD.33. XILorXIIL (ApllO.) Paris, 311. 1336.f Paris, 313. XIV.* Paris, 314. XIV.* Paris, 316. paper. Paris, 317. paper. Paris, 318. XIV.* Paris, 324. pap. XIV. (Apl35.) XIV.* 1533.* LECTIONARIES : THE EYAXGELIUM 93. 94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106. 107. 108. 109. 110. 111. 112. 113. 114. 115. 116. 117. 118. 119. 120. 121. 122. 123. 124. 125. 126. 127. 128. 129. 130. 131. 132. 133. 134. 135. 136. 137. 138. 139. 140. 141. 142. Paris, 326. pap. XVI. (Apl36.) Paris, 330. XII. (A pi 29.) Paris, 374. XIV.* Par.Sup.115.fwa XVI.(Apl262.) Paris, 376. XIV. (G324Apl32.) Paris, 377. Fal.i part. bis). XV.* Paris, 380. paper. XVI.* Paris, 381. paper. 1550.* Paris, 303. XIV. f Milan Amb. S. 62 Sup. p. 1370. Milan Amb. D. 67 Sup. XIII.* Mil.Am.D.72Sup. XII. (Apl47.) Milan Amb. M. 81 Sup. XIIL* Milan Amb. C. 91 Sup. XIIL* Venice, 548. XII.* Venice, 549. XI. or Xll.f Venice, 550. XlV.f Venice, 551. XIIL* Modena Est. II. C. 6. X.* U. rior. Laur. Con v. Sop, 24. (Apl4.) Flor. Lau. VI. 2. XIIL f Flor. Lau. VI. 7. XIV. Flor. Lau. VI. 21. X.* U. Flor. Lau. VL 31. X.* U. Flor. Lau. Med. Pal. 244. XIL Flor. Lau. Med. Pal. 243. XlV.f Vatican 1155. XIILf Vat. 1156. XIL or Xin.* Vat. 1157. Xl.f Vat. 1068. (Scr. 1168.) 1175.* X. U. XIL* XL or XIL* Xll.f IX.* U. Vat. 2133. XIV.* Vat. Reg. 12. XILf Vat. Ottob. 2. IX.* U. Vat. Ottob. 175. XFV. Vat. Ottob. 326. XIV. Vat.Ottob.416. JO. XlV.f (Apl39.) Rome Barb. VI. 4. Xlll.f Rome Barb. IV. 54. Pal. Ylll. U. Rome Barb. IV. 54. XIL* Rome Vail. D. 63. XL or XIL* Naples,ILA.a.6.jo. XV.orXVL* Venice, 12. X.* U. Venice, 626. paper. XIIL Venice, L IX. XL* Venice, I. XXIIL XIV. or XV. Vat, Vat. Vat, Vat, Vat, 1522. 1988. 2017. 2041. 2063. 143. Vacat. = G. 595. 144. Rome [?] (onceMalatest. Cesena), IT. XXVII. 4. XIL 145. Rome [?] (M. C.) XXIX. 2. XIL 146. Camb. Dd. VI I L 23. XILf 147. B. M. Harl. 2970. } j ,. ,,^,0 148. B.M.Harl. 2994. [^''^t^^^S^- 149. Vacat. = G. 505. 150. B. M. Harl. 5598. 9J)5.t V. 151. B. M. Harl. 5785. XIL* 152. B. M. Harl. 5787. IX. or X.* V. 153. =G. 436. (Evl.?) 154. Munich, 326. XIIL 155. Vienna, 209. X.* C/". Pa?. Scr. 180. 156. Rome, Vail. D. 4. 1. XL latet. 157. Ox. Bodl. Clarke 8. 1253.* 158. Jerus. H. Sep. 10. XIV. 159. Monasterii virginum. XIIL 160. S. Saba, 4. XIV. 5. paper. XV. 6. paper. XV. paper. XIIL 161. S. Saba 162. S. Saba, 6. 163. S. Saba, 13. 164. S. Saba, 14. 165. S. Saba, 17. 166. S. Saba, 21. 167. S. Saba, 22. 168. S. Saba, 23. 169. S. Saba, 24. 170. S. Sal)a, 25. XIV. paper. XIIL XIV. XIIL XIIL XIIL XV. Scr. 326. 171.S.S.?1059.["me»fcw-y<.?"](Apl52.) 172.Patm()S,Mon.St Jolin.IV.(IX?) IT. 173. Patmos, M. St.J. IX. IT. 174. Patmos, M. St.eT. X. IT. 175. Patmos, M.St. J. X. U. 176. Patmos, M.St. J. XIL 177. Patmos, M.St. J. XIIL 178. Patmos, M.St. J. XIV. 179. Treve3.143.r. X.,XL f/! (Apl55.) 180. AndoverTheol.Sem.(v.TableXL) MS i. XIV.* Scr. 463. 181 P^scr. Curzon.83,18.980.*Scr.234. 182. Curzon. 1, 1. IX. Scr. 233. 183xScr.B.M.Ar. 547. X.* U. S. 257. 184yS«>-B. M.Bur. 22. 1319.t S. 259. 185 ^ Scr. Cambr. Clir. C. 13, 4, 6.t XL Scr. 222. (Apl59.) 186. Cambr. Trin. Coll. 0. IV. 22. XIL* Scr. 221. 187. B. M. Arun. 536. XIIL* Scr. 256. 188. B.M.A. 5153. 1033.* Scr. 260. 204 LECTIONAEIES : THE EVANGELIUil 189. B. M. Add. 11840. XH.* Scr. 261. (Apll75.) 190. B. M. A. 1V370. XL, XH. S. 262. 190? B. M. A. 19392b. XIII. Scr. 262. 191. B. M. Add. 18212. Xll.f Scr.263. 192. B.M. Add. 19460. XIII.* Scr. 264. 193. B. M. A. 19993. 1335.*;?. S. 266. 194. Oxf.Bo.CaM.85. IX.* Scr. 202. U. 195. Oxf. Bodl. Can. 92. X.* Scr. 203. 196. Oxf. B. C. 119. p. XV.f Scr. 204. 197. Oxf. B. C. 126. p. XV. Scr. 205. 198. Oxf. B. Clark. 45. Xll.f Scr. 206. 199. Oxf. B. C. 46. Xin.* Scr, 207. 200. Oxf. B. C. 47. Xll.f Scr. 208. 201. Oxf. B. C. 48. XIII.* Scr. 209. 202. Oxf.Bo.Crom.27. Xll.f Scr. 2 10. 203. Ox. B. Misc. 1 1 9. Xlll.f Scr. 2 11 . 204. Oxf. B. Misc. 140. XI. Scr. 212. 205. Oxf. B. Baroc. 197. X. Scr. 201. 206. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 13. XI. 206=. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 13. (Leaves i-iv.of206.) U. IX. Scr. 2 13. 207. Oxf. C. C. W. 14. XII.* Scr. 214. 208. Oxf. C. C. W. 15. 1068.* S. 215. 209. Oxf. Ch. Ch. W. 16. XII.* S. 216. 210. Oxf. C. C. W. 17. XII.* Scr. 217. 211. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 18. XII. or XIILf Palimp. Scr. 218. 212. Oxf.C. C.W. 19. XL* Scr. 219. 213. Oxf. C. C. W. 23. XIILf S. 220. 214. Lond. H.B-Coutts 1.2. XIL or XIIL* Scr. 239. 215. Lond. H.B-Coutts L8. XHL* U. (Apll76.) Scr. 240. 216. Lond. H. B-C. I.IO. XIL Scr. 251. 217. Lond. H. B-C. L23. XIIL* S. 241. 218. L.H. B-C. L23. [24 Scr.] 2. XIV.* 219. Lond.H. B-C. 11.5. XILf Scr. 243. 220. Lond.H. B-C. IL16. Pal. XIV.* Scr. 244. 221. L. H. B-C. IL30.;?. XIILf S. 245. 222. Lond. H.B-C.in.21. XHL S.246. 223. Lon.H.B-C.IIL29.;9. XIV. S.252. 224. Lon.H.B-C.m.34. XIV.* S. 247. 225. Lond. H. B-Coutts III.43. pap. 1437.* Scr. 248. 226. Lon.H.B-C.in.46. XlV.f S.249. 227. Lon.H.B-C.IIL52. XIV.* S. 250. 228. Lond. H. B-Coutts in.53. [Scr. 2632.] paper. XV. (Apl263.) 229. Lond. Lamb. 1187. XIIL* S. 223. 230. Lond. Lamb. 1188. XIILf S. 224. 231. Lond. Lamb. 1189. XIIL* S. 225. 232. Lond. Lamb. 1193. XIL* S. 226. 233. Parham, Cur. 84.19. Xl.f S. 235. 234. London, Sion Coll. Arc. 1.1. Xin.* Scr. 227. 235. Loii. S. C. A. 1.2. XIIL* Scr. 228. 236. Lon. S. C. Arc. 1.4. XIII.*S. 229. 237. Ashburnh. 205. XIL* Scr. 237. 237^ Ashburn. 208 fasc. B. Leaves 6, 7. Palimp. IX. U. Scr. 238. 238. Coniston. (Raskin). Scr. 254. XL 239. Glasgow Hunt. Mus. V.5.10. 1259.* Scr. 230. 240. Glasg. H. M. V. 3.3. XII.*S. 231. 241. Glasgow Hunt. Mu>. y.4.3. 1199.f Scr. 232. (Apl44.) 242. Mosc. Synod, 313. VIIL U. 243. St. Pet. Muralt. 21. VIL U. 244. St. Pet. Muralt. 35. IX. or X. U. 245^ St. Pet. Muralt. 36. X. or XL U. 245". St. Pet. Muralt. 37. Pal. IX. U. 2461 P«- St. Pet. Muralt. 39 (lY. 13). IX. U. Scr. 194. 247, St. Pet. Muralt. 40 (lY.). IX. 248a and b. St. Pet. Mur. 43. IX., X. U. 249pet^op ev. St. Petersb. Muralt. 44. IX. U. Scr. 191. (Apll78.) 250. St. Pet. M. 55. IX. (Apll79.) 25l3pe- St. Pet. Muralt. 56. (Yn.l79.) X. Scr. 195. 252. St. Pet. Muralt. 69. X. or XL 2536p«- St. Pet. Muralt. 71. (X.180.) 1020. Scr. 196. 254. St. Pet. Muralt. 80. XL Scr. 474. 255. St. Pet. Muralt. 84. XL or Xn. 256petropev.2. St. Pet. Muralt. 90. XII. Scr. 192. (Apll80.) 257. St. Pet. Muralt. 37a. XIH. 258«P«- St. Pet. Muralt. 111. (XI.3.181. [101?]) Xin. Scr. 197. 259. St. P. Mur-. 112. Pal. XHL S. 477. 260^0 pe. Panticap. Palaeol. Scr. 198. 261. Paris Sup. 27. XIL* Scr. 158. 262. Paris Sup. 242. XVII.f Scr. 159. 263. Besancon,44. XIH.* Scr. 193. 264. Yenice, L4. p. 1381. Scr. 170. 265. Yenice, L45. X. U. Scr. 171. 266. Yenice, L46. XIL (?)* Scr. 172. LECTIONAEIES : THE EVANGELIL7M 205 267. Venice, lAl. 1046.t Scr. 173. 268. Venice, 1.48. Xn.* Scr. IH. 269. Venice, 1.49. VII. U. Scr. 175. 270. Venice, 1. 50. p. XIV.*? Scr. 176. 271. Venice, 1.51. p. XVII. Scr. 177. 272. Venice, 1.52. p. XVI.f Scr. 178. 273. Venice, II. 17. XIII. Scr. 478. 274. Venice, II. 143. paper. 1580.* 275. Venice, I. 53. XII. Scr. 181. 276. Veuice,1.54. Xlll.f-J. Scr. 182. 277. Venice,1.55. p. llSO.t Scr.183. 278. Venice, St. Georgio B'. XIII. or XIV.* Scr. 186. 279. Venice,St.Geo.A'. Xll.f Scr. 184. 280. Venice,St.Geo.r'.XIV.tScr.l85. 281. Bologna, 3638. XlV.f Scr. 160. 282. Parma, 14. XlV.f Scr. 161. 283. Siena. Univ. X. IV. 1. XL or Xll.f Scr. 162. 284. Milan, Q. 79. Sup. X. Scr. 163. 285^. Milan, E. S.V.14. XII.* Scr. 164. 285'1 Milan, E. S.V.14. XIV. Scr. 165. 286. Milan, E. 101. Sup. Fed. IX. II. 287. Milan,Ambr.D.108.Sup. Xlll.t Scr. 166. (Apll81.) 288. Milan,A.150.Sup. XIIL* S. 167. 289. Milan, A. C. 160. Inf. XIV. f-J. 290. Milan, Ambr. P. 274. Sup. paper. XIV.orXV.*Scr.l69.(Apll82.) 291. Flor. Lau. St. Mark, 706. XL or xn.* Scr. 187. 292 carp. ev. Carpentras (City Lib.), 11. X. U. Scr. 189. 293tisch.ev.Leipsic, Tisch. V. Palrmp. VIILorlX.f U, Scr. 190. 294 *"''i°g- «^- Tubingen, Un. 2. XL (cf. Z7M6-.R. Table VIII.) 295 1'^'"'^- «^- [Mosc. ?] X. (cf. Unc. 0.) 296. Harvard Univ. Dr. 69. IX. or X. U. (v. Table XI.) Scr. 483. 297. Harvard Univ. A.R.g 3.10. XIL (v. Table XI.) Scr. 484. 298. Harvard Univ. A.R.gl.3. XIIL (v. Table XI.) Scr. 485. 299. Lond. B. F. Bib. Soc. (24.) Pali. XIILf Scr. 200. 300. Sinai, 204. (" Golden Evangelist- arv.") X.orXL U. Scr. 286. 301. Madi?on, N. J., Drew Sem. MS. 2. XIL (v. Table XL) Scr. 486. 302"^ Sewickley, Pa. (R. A. Benton's.) XII. or XIIL (v. Table XL) 302''. Sewicklev, Pa. (R. A. Benton's, fragment.) XIL (v.TableXL) 302^=. Sewanee, Tenn. (A. A. Benton's.) p. XV. (cf.G.669. V.TableXL) 303. Princeton,^. J.,Theol.Sem. XIL or XIILf (v.TableXL) Scr. 491. 304. Woolwich [?] (Ch. C. G. Bate's.) p. XIV. or XV. t Scr. 492. 305. Camb. Univ. Add. 679. 2. XIL Scr. 291. (cf. Apl77.) 306. Camb. Univ. Add. 1836. XIIL Scr. 292. (Apll83.) 307. Camb. U. A. 1839. XIL S. 293. 308. Camb. U. A. 1840. XL Scr. 294. 309. Camb.U. A. 1879, 2. X. Scr. 295. 310. Camb. U.A. 1879,12. XL S. 296. 311. Camb. U.A.1879,13. XIL S. 297. 312. Sinai, (cf.UNC.^.TableVIIL)IX. 313. Lond. H. B-C. (IL 5.) XlV.f 314. Lond. H. B-C. (IL 14.) XIL 315. Lond. H. B-C. (III. 42.) XIV. Scr. 253. (Apll84.) 316. Lond. B. M. Add. 14637. Pal. (J.M.L. (Ta/3./cyp.) VILC/:S.496. 317. Lond.B.M.Add.l4638.Pa^. frasm. (J.M.L.(Tfl/3./cyp.)IX. ^7.Scr.497. 318. Lond. B. M. Add. 19737. raut. XIL or Xin.f Scr. 265. 319. Lond. B. M. Add. 21260, XII. or XIILf Scr. 267. 320. Lond. B. M. Add. 21261. XIV.* Scr. 268. 321. Loud. B. M. Add. 22735. XIL or Xin.f Scr. 269. 322. Lond. B. M. Add. 22742. fragm. (J. Mt. i/3^.) XLf Scr. 270. 323. Lond.B.M.A.22743. XIILf S.271. 324. Lond. B. M. Add. 22744. XIH.f Scr. 272. (Apl258.) 325. Lond. B.M. A. 24374. XIIL S.273. 326. L.B.M.A.24377. XIIL* Scr.274. 327. L.B.M.A.24379. XlV.f Scr.276. 328. L.B.M.A.24380. XIV.* Scr.277. 328''.L.B.M.A.25881. XIV. Scr.33. 329. L. B.M. A. 27860. XL* Scr. 278. 330. L.B.M.A.28817. 1185.* Scr.279. 331. L.B.M.A. 28818. 1272.* Scr.280. 332. L.B.M.A.29713. XlV.f Scr.62. 206 LECTIONARIES: THE EVAXGELIUM 333. L.B.M.A.31208. XIILf Scr.281. 334. L. B. jM. a. 31019. Falhnp. XI. [Mt J/3^.] (cf. Unc. Wff.) Scr.282. 335. L. B. M. A. 31920. XL* Scr. 283. 336. L.B.M.A.31921.XIV.[Mt.L.£/3^.] Scr. 284. 337. L.B.M.A.31949. XIL* Scr.28o. 338. L.B.M.Bur.408.Pa^.X.^.Scr.499. 339. L. B. M. Egerton, 2163. Xni. or XlV.f Scr. 59. 340. L. B. M. Harl. 5561. XIII. or XIV. Scr. 258. (ApUSB.) 341. Oxf.Bodl.Mise.30'7. Xl.f Scr.2S8. 342. O.B.M.308.XILorXIII.*Scr.289. 343. Oxf. Keble Coll. XUL* Scr. 29S. 344. Parham Cur.85.20.XIL|Scr.236. 345. Wisbech (Peckover's, 70). XIII.* 346. B.M.Egertou,2786.XIV.*Scr.255. 347. Vienna, 160. XIII. Scr. 501. 348. Vien. Ar'd. Rainer's. p'yrtis. VI. 349. Yien. Archduke Rainer's. VI. 350. MontpelierMed.Sc.H.405. JO. XV. 351. Paris, onceHenryBordier's. Xll.f 352. Paris,E. Miller, 4. Vlll.orlX. U. 353. Paris, E.M. 5. IX. U. Scr. 501 354. Paris, E.M. 6. VII. U. Scr. 508. 355. Paris, E.M. 7. VII. U. Scr. 509. 356. Paris, E. M. 8. X. U. Scr. 512. 357. Paris, E.M. 9. X. U. Scr. 513. 358. Paris, E. M. 10. X. U. Scr. 514. 359. Paris, E. M. 11. X. U. Scr. 515. 360. Paris,E.M.12. VIII. U. Scr. 516. 361. Paris, Gr. 256. Xll.f Scr. 426. 362. Paris,928. Pal. IX. U. Scr.427. 363. Pari?,975.B. Pal. X. U. Scr.299. 364. Paris Sup. 24. Xll.f Scr. 416. 365. Paris Sup. 29. XIL* Scr. 417. 366. Paris Sup. 74. XIL 367. Paris Sup. 567. XIV. U. 368. Paris Sup. 686. IX. U. Scr. 421. 369. Paris Sup. 758. XIL* Scr. 423. 370. Par.Sup.80o.Pa/.IX. C7.(Apll87.) 371. Paris Sup. 834. XIII. Scr. 424. 372. Paris Sup.905. 1055.?* Ser.425. 373. Paris Sup. 1081. X.orXI. 6^.S.517. 374. Paris Sup.Gr.l096. 1070. S.419. 375. Berlin Gr.fol.51. Xll.f Scr.370, 376. Berlin, fol. 52. Xn.f Scr. 371. 377. Berlin, fol. 53. XL* Scr. 372. 378. Berlin, 4*°, 44. XIL Scr. 373. 379. 380. 381. 382. 383. 384. 385. 386. 387. 388. 389. 390. 391. 392. 393. 394. 395. 396. 397. 398^ 398''. 399«. Z99\ 400. 401. 402. 403. 404. 405. 406. 407. 408. 409. 410. 411. 412. 413. 414. 415. 416. 417. 418. 419. 420. 421. 422. 423. Berlin,4to,61. XIL*-J. Scr. 374. Berlin,4'°,64. XIL.XIIL* S.375. Berlin (once " Hamilton, 245 "). XILf Scr. 368. Berlin," Hara.246." XIILf S.369. Athens Theol. 25. XU.* S. 518. (Apl259.) Athens T. 26, Athens T. 27, Athens T. 28, Athens T. 29, Athens T. 30, Scr, Scr. Scr. 519. 520. 521. Scr. 522. XILf XIL* XILf XLf 1527.* Scr. 523. Athens T. 3 1. Xl.or XII.*Scr. 524. Athens T. 32. X. or XL* Scr. 528. Athens T. 33. XVLf Scr. 529. Athens T. 34. XIL* Scr. 530. Athens T. 35. XIL* Scr. 531. Athens T. 36. XIL* Scr. 532. Athens T. 37. XIV.* Scr. 534. Athens T. 38. p. 1328. f Scr. 535. Athens T. 39. (?)f-J. Scr. 536. Athens T.40.P«/.XIV.f-J.S.537. Athens T. 40. X.*-J. AthensT.41(ff.l-6,132-l78.)Xin. [Scr.A.D. 1311,UNC.(?}]Scr.538. Athens T.41 (ff. 7-131). ;x XIV.* Athos, St.Dion.23. VL? (G931.) Athens T. 42. 1048.* Scr. 541. Athens T. 43. 1089.f Scr. 542. Athens T. 44. XIV.* Scr. 543. Athens T. 45. XIL*-J. Scr. 544. Athens T. 46. 1274.f Scr. 546. Athens T. 47. paper. XIV.*-J. Athens T. 48. XIII.* Scr. 550. Athens T. 49. XILf Athens T. 50. XL* Athens T. 51. XIII.* Athens T. 52. XILf Athens T. 53. XIL* Athens T. 54. XlV.t AthensT.55. Pal. XIV.* Scr. 564. Athens T. 56. XIV.* Scr. 565. Athens T. 57. pap. XV.f Scr. 566. AthensT.58.j»ajt).1534.*Scr.567. Athens T. 59. pap. XV.* Scr. 568. Athens T. 60. p. XVI.* Scr. 569. Ath. T. 61.p.XV.,XVL*Scr.570. Ath. T. 62. XIL* S. 571. (Anil 88.) A.T.63.JO. XlV.f S.572. (Apll89.) Athens T. 64. jo. 1732. (Apll90.) Scr. 552. Scr. 553. Scr. 556. Scr. 560. Scr 561. Scr. 563. LECTIONAEIES : THE EVANGELIUM 207 424^ 424K 424^ 424'!. 425. 426. 427. 428. 429. 430. 431. 432. 433. 434. 435. 436. 437. 438. 439. 440. 441. 442. 443. 444^ 444^ 445. 446. 447. 448. 449. 450. 451. 452^ 452^ 453. 454. 455. 456. 457. 458. 459. 460. 461. 462. 463. 464. 465. Athens Theol. 65 pp. 1-4. frag. XII. Scr. 574. , Ath. Th. 65 pp. 5-8. frag. XIII. , Ath. Th. 65pp. 9-52. frag. XIII. . At.T. 65 pp. 53-134. /mr/. XIIL* Athens Sakkelion 4.' X.* U. Ath. (3). XII. S. 804. (ApllQl.) Ath. (5). Xlll.f-J? (Apll92.) Athens (10). XII.* Scr. 829 Athens (12). XII.* Athens (13). Xll.f Ath. (13) [14?]. f. XV.,XVI.t Athens (15). XIL* Athens (17). XIL* Athens (18). XII.* Athens (19). XIV.* Athens (19) [?]. paper. 1545.1 Athens (24). Xll.f Athens (25). Xlll.f (v. paj-e 29.) Athens (66). XIV. (Apll93.) Ath. (112). p. 1504.* (Apll94.) Athens. XL* Athens. XII.* Athens (86). XIII. (Apll95.) Athens Athens Atliens. Athens. Atiiens. Athens. Athens. Athens. X. U. Pal imp. XIV. paper. XIV.* Xll.orXIII. (Apll96.) XL o] Xll.f XIIL* XIL* Ti:]c iSovXrJQ. XIL* Athens (Bournias). 1052.* Athens (Bournias). X. U. Athens (Bournias). XII. Athens (Varouccas). XL* Dublin A.l. 8: fol.l. IX. (cf.G63.) Toledo armar 31, num. 31. X. Corfu. Abp. Eustathius. XIIL* Corfu. Al>p. Eust. paper. XIV.* Corfu. Abp. Eustathius. p. XV.f Corfu.Elutherius Joh.filii. XIL* Corfu. Ehith. Johan. filii. Xll.f Corf a. Ehi. Joh. filii. p. 1413.1 Corfu. Aristides S. Varouccas. p. XVII. or XVIII.f Grotta Ferrata A. a!. 7. XII.*-J. Scr. 313. Grot. Ferra. ^.'a'.9. XILf S. 314. Grot.Fer.^d'.a'.lO. XL* Scr. 315. 466. Grot. Fer. A. a. 11. PaUmp. XIV.*-J. Scr. 316. 467. Grotta Ferrata A', a". 12, X. or XI.*-J. Scr. 317. 468. GiottaFer.^'.a'.13.partlyPa/w/ijo. XIV. or XV. Scr. 318. 469. Grot. Fer. A', a. 14. XIL S. 319. 470. G.F.^'.aM5.XLorXILS.320. 471. Grot. Fer. A', a. 16. XL S. 321. 472^ Grot.Fer. J'.^. 11. XL Scr. 330. 472b. Grot. Fer.^'.^'.ll. XIL S. 330. 472=. Grot. Fer A'.d\ 11. XIIL S. 330. 473. G.F. J'.ri'.2. X. S.323. (Apll97.) 474. Auck.X.Z.CityLib. ? (v.G.1273.) 475. Grotta Ferrata A', d'. 4. Palhnp. XIIL Sci. 325. (Apll98.) 476. Lon B.C.III.44.jo. XV. (Apll99.) 477. Lon.Lam.ll94.XI.S.363.(Apl62.) 478. G.F.^'./3'.2S.322. XL(Apll02.) 479. Athos8im.l48./).XVIL(Apll47.) 430. G. F. A'. S'. ] 6. Palimp. X. S. 331. 431. G.F. A'.^'. 17. Pal. X. U. S 332. 432. G. F. A'. S'. 19. Pal. X. U. S. 333. 483. Grotta Ferrata, A', o. 20 (or ASQ frag.-' Pal. X.orXL S. 334. 434. Gr. Fe. A'. 8'. 21. Pal. X. S. 335. 435. Gr. Fe. A', d'. 22. Pal. X. S. 336. 486a b c d. Grotta Ferrata, ^' S'. 24, four frag. viz. : (a.) frag. 1 (nmnb. also Z'. a'. 2). XIIL— (6.) fr. 2 (num. also j3'. a. 23). Palimp. VIILorlX. Unc— (c.)fing. 4 (num. also Z'. a. 24, formerly Z'./3'. 1.) =R.Pmu1.— (fZ.)frag. 9(num.alsor'./3'.3). Pal. XL 487. G. F. r. a. 18. iioO. pap. XVIL S. 338. 488. G.F.r'./3'.2.XLScr.339.(Apl201.) 489. G.F.r'./3'.6.XIILS.341.(Apl202.) 490. G. F. r'. j3'. 7. IX. or X. S. 342. 491. G. F. r'. /3'. 8. XIIL Pal. S. 343. 492. G.F.r./3'.9.XVI.S.344.(Apl203.) 493. Grot. Fer. T'. /3'. 11. XIL S. 345. 494. G. F. r'. /3'. 12. XIV. (Apl204.) 495. G.F.r'./3'.13.XIILS.347.(Apl205.) 496. Grot.Fer. r'./3'.14. XIIL S.348 497. Grotta Ferrata, T'. /3'. 15. XL- XIIL Scr. 349. (Apl206.) 498. Grotta Ferrata, T'. j3'. 17. paper. 1565. Scr. 350. (Apl207.) LECTIONAEIES: THE EVANGELIUM 499. 500. 501. 502. 503. 504. 505. 506. 507. 508. 509. 510. 511. 512. 513. 514. 515. 516. 517. 518. 519. 520. 521, 522, 523, 524, 525, 526, 527 528. 529. 530. 531. 532. 533. 534. 535. 536. 537. Paris Sup. Gr. 687. XIII. S. 422. Gi'otta Feri'ata, r'. j3'. 19. paper. XVI. Scr. 352. (Apl208.) Grotta Ferrata, V'. j3'. 23. paper. 1G41. Scr. 353. (Apl209.) Grotta Ferrata, f. j3'. 24. paper. XVI. Scr. 354. (Apl210 ) G. F. r'. /3'. 35. XIII. Scr. 355. Grotta Ferrata, T'. ^'. 38. paper. XVII. Scr. 356. (Apl211.) Grotta Ferrata, V . [3'. 42. pjaper. XVI. Scr. 357. (Apl212.) Grotta Ferrata, A'. /3'. 22. paper. XVIII. Scr. 858. (Apl213.) Grotta Ferrata, A'. y'. 7. Iixj9. XIV. Grotta Ferrata, A', y'. 26. paper. kioQiva. XVIII. Scr. 359. Grot.Fer.A'.^'.e frag.3. Pal. VIII. atid X. S. 360. (cf. Ev]483.) Flor. Laur. Gad. 124. XII.* Flor. Ric. 69. Palimp. IX. Unc. Messina University, 58. paper. XV. or XVI.* Scr. Mes. Un. 65. Xll.f Mes. Un. 66. IX.f U. 306. Scr. 300. Scr. 301. Scr. 305. Scr. 302. Scr. 307. Scr. 311. Scr. 303. Scr. 304. Mes. Univ. 73. Xll.f Mes. Un. 75. XIII.* Mes. Un. 94. XII.* Mes. Un. 95. XIII.* Mes. Un. 96. Xll.f Mes. Un. 98. 1148. f Mes. Un. 111. Pal. XII.* S. 308. Mes. Un. 112. XII.* Scr. 309. M.U.150. XII.S.312('?)(Apl214.) Mes. Un. 170. XII.* Scr. 310. Messina Univ. 175. VIII. or IX. Pistoja, Fabroiiian Lib. X. Rome, Angel. D. 2. 27 : (fi.) fol. 4, 5,6. X. Unc— (6.) fol. 7. X. Unc. — (c.) fol. 8. mut. Rome Barb.III. 22.p.XV.( Apl2 15.) RomeBar.Iir.l29.XIV.(Apl216.) Rome Bar. IV. 1.75. XV. (Apl2l7.) Rome Bar. IV. IS. XL or XII. Rome Bar. IV. 25. XI. (Apl218.) Rome Bar. IV. 28. XII. (Apl219.) Rome Bar. IV 30. XII.* Scr.404. R.B.IV.43. XIILorXIV.* S.403. R.B.IV.53. XL or XII.* Scr.405. , R.B.VI. 18. XILf-J. Scr.411. 538. Rom.Chis.R.VII.52. X. U. S.414. 539. Vatican Gr. 350. Xl.f 540. Vat. Gr. 352. XIIL* Scr. 376. 541. Vat. Gr. 353. IX.* Scr. 377. U. 542. Vat. Gr. 355. IX.* Scr. 378. U. 543. Vat. Gr. 357. IX.* Scr. 379. U. 544. Vat. Gr. 362. XL* Scr. 380. 545. Vat. Gr. 540. /ra^m. X. Scr. 381. 546. Vat. Gr. 781. X.* Scr. 382. 547. Vat. Gr. 1217. XIIL* 548. Vat. G. 1228. p. XIV. (Apl220.) 549. Vat. G. 1534 B. XIIL* Scr. 383. 550. Vat. G. 1601. XII.* Scr. 384. 551. Vat. Gr. 1625. Xlll.f 552. Vat. G. 1813. XIV. Scr. 385. 553. Vat.G.1886. XIILt[-J?] S.386. 554. Vat.G. 1973.Pa^.XIV.(Apl221.) 555. Vat.G.1978. pav. XV. (Apl222.) 556. Vat.G.201 2. XV. S.387. (Apl223.) 557. Vatican, 2051. jo. XV. (Apl224.) 558. Vat. 2052. p. 1561. (Apl225.) 559. Vat. 2061. PaVimp. (a.)Vin.(6.), VILorVIIL U. (cf. UNC. 1) 560. Vatican, 2100. XIV. Scr. 388. 561. Vatican, 2129. p. XVI. Scr. 389. 562. Vatican, 2138. 991. 563. Vatican, 2144. VIIL* U. S. 390. 564. Vatican, 2167. Xlll.-f. Scr. 392. 565. Vat. 2251. VIIL (?) U. Scr. 393. 566. V. Ot. 444. fol. A. B. IX. U. S. 396. 567. Vat. Palat. l.fol.A. IX. U. S. 397. 568. Vat. Palat, 221. pap. XV. S. 398. 569. Vat. Palat. 239. p. XVI. S. 399. 570. Vat. Pius II. 33. X.* Scr. 188. 571. Vat.Reg.44.jDa/?. XVIL Scr.394. 572. Vat. Reg. 49. p. XIV. (Apl226.) 573. V. R. 59. XIL S. 395. (Apl227.) 574. Syracuse Sem. 3. 1125. f S. 362. 575. Syra. Sem. 4. joajo. XV. (Apl228.) 576. Venice, St. Lazarus 1631. XIL* 577. Athos Diony. 378. paper. XVIL 578. Edin. Univ." Laing. 9. Xl.f 579. Athos S. Andrew V' . XIIL* 580. Athos S. Andrew A'. IX.* [-J.] 581. Atlios S. Andrew <=r'. pap. XVI.f 582. Aihos S. Andrew Z'. XIV.* 583. Athos Batopedion, 48. 584. Athos Batopedion, 192. 585. Athos Batopedion, 193. 586. Athos Batopedion, 194. LECTIONAEIES: THE EVANGELIUM 209 587. 588. 589. 590. 591. 592. 593. 594. 595. 596. 597. 593. 599. 600. 601. 602. 603. 604. 605. 606. 607. 608. 609. 610. 611. 612. 613. 614. 615. 616. 617. 618. 619. 620. 621. 622. 623. 624. 625. 626. 627. 628. 629. 630. 631. 632. 633. 634. 635. 636. Athos Athos Ailios Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos A til OS Athos Athos Athos Athos Atlios Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Atlios Athos Athos Athos Athos Atlios Athos Atlios Athos Atlios Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos Athos 14 Batopedion, 195. Batopedion, 196. Batopedion, 197. Batopedion, 198. Batopedion, 200. Batopedion, 202. Batopedion, 204. Batopedion, 205. Batopedion, 208. Batopedion, 209. Batopedion, 220. Batopedion, 221. Batopedion, 223. Batopedion, 224. Batopedion (225). Batopedion (226). Batopedion (227). Batopedion, 228. Batopedion, 229. Batopedion, 230. Batopedion, 231. Batopedion, 232. Batopedion, 233. Batopedion, 234. Batopedion, 235. Batopedion, 236. Batopedion, 237. Batopedion, 238. Batopedion, 239. Batopedion, 240. Batopedion, 241. Batopedion, 242. Batopedion, 243. Batopedion, 253. Batopedion, 254. Batopedion, 255. Batopedion, 256. Batopedion, 257. Batopedion, 271. Batopedion, 291. S.Dion. 1. VIII., IX.* U. S. Dioiiysios, 2. S. Dionysios, 3. S. Dionysios, 6. S. Dionysios, 11. S. Dionysios, 13. S. Dionysios, 14. S. Dionysios, 15. S. Dionysios, 16. S. Dionysios, 17. XII. XII. XIII. XIII. XIII. XI. XII. XII. XII. 637. 638. 639. 640. 641. 642. 643. 644. 645. 646. 647. 648. 649. 650. 651. 652. 653. 654. 655. 656. 657. 658. 659. 660. 661. 662. 663. 664. 665. 666. 667. 668. 669. 670. 671. 672. 673. 674. 675. 676. 677. 678. 679. 680. 681. 682. 683. 684. 685. 686. OS S. Dionysios, 18. X. OS S. Dionysios, 19. XI. OS S. Dionysios, 20. XII. OS S. Dionysios, 21. IX. IT. OS S. Dionvsios, 85. XII. . S.Dion. 163. (R167Apll70.) OS S. Dion. 302. pap. 1G55. OS S. Dion. 303, pap. 1559. OS S. Dion. 304. pap. XVII. OS S. Dion. 305. pap. XVII. OS S. Dion. 306. pap. XVII. OS S. Dion. 307. pap. XVII. OS S. Dion. 308. paper. XV. OS S. Dion. 309. pap. 1395. OS Docheiarios, 1. XII. OS Docheiarios, 10. 1247. OS Docheiar. 13. 1276. U. OS Docheiar. 14. OS Docheiar. 15. OS Docheiar, 19. OS Docheiar, OS Docheiar, OS Docheiar OS Docheiar OS Docheiar, OS Esphig. 19. OS Esphig. 20. OS Esphig. 21. OS Esphig. 22. OS Esphig. 23. OS Esphig. 24. OS Esphig. OS Esphig. OS Esphig. OS Esphig. OS Il)er. 1. OS IheY. 3. OS Iber. 4. OS Iber. 6. OS Iber. 20. OS Iber. 23. OS Iber. 35. OS Iber. 36. OS Iber. 39. OS Iber. 635. 23. 24. 36. 58. 137. XII. XIV. xm. xin. xn. XI. XIV. pap. XV. XL XI. XIL XII. XL XIL 27. Pal. IX.orX. 28. XIV. 35. XIV-. 60. XIII. IX. or X.* U. xn. or XIILf XIV.* XIL xin.* 1205. XIV.* 1201.* xin. (Apl229.) paper. XIV. OS Iber. 637. XIV. OS Iber. 638. paper. XV. OS Iber.639jo.XV.(Acts,322.) hos Iber. 640. paper. XIV. hoslber.825. jt>. XV. (Apl230.) 210 LECTIONAEIES: THE EVAXGELTUM 687. 688. 689. 690. 691. 692. 693. 694. 695. 696. 697. 698. 699. 700. 701. 702. 703. 704. 705. 706. 707. 708. 709. 710. 711. 712. 713^ 713^ 714. 715. 716. 717. 718. 719. 720. 721. 722. 723. 724. 725. 726. 727. 728. 729. 730. 731. 732. 733. 734. 735. Athos Iber.884. p. XV. (Apl231.) Atlios Cai'iic. 3. Athos Carac. 11. Athos Cai'ac. 15. Athos Carac. 16. Athos Caiac. 17. XIV. IX.? XIII. XIII. 1232. u. At.Constaiii.6.p.l560.(Apl232.) XIV. Fal XIV 1169. XII. XII. XII. XI. XI. XI. Athos Constam. 98. Atlios Constam. 99. Athos Cutlum. 60. Atlios Cutlum. 61. Athos Cutlum. 62. Athos Cutlum. 63. Athos Cutlum. 64, Athos Cutlum. 65. Athos Cutlumus. 66. Athos Cutlum. 86. IX. U. Pal. Athos Cutlum. 90. X.? Unc. Athos Cutlum. 279. pa^j. XIV. Athos Cutlum. 280. 'pap. XVI. Ath. Cut. 282. p. XVI. (Apl233.) Atlios Cut. 292. paper. XVI. At. Cut. 856. p. XVII. (Apl234.) Athos Xenophon, 1. XII. Athos Xenophon. 58. p. XVI. Athos X.59.fwa/).XVL(Apl235.) , Athos Xeno. 68. 'n>iB p. XVIII. .Athos Gregorius, 7 1 . tw^.p. XVII. Athos Xeropotamos, 110. XIII. Athos Xeropotamos, 112. XIII. Athos Xerop. 118.J0. XIIL,XIV. Athos Xeropotam. 122./?. 1560. Athos Xeropotam. 125. p. 1654. Atlios Xeropotam. 126. p. 1586. Athos Xeropotam. 234. IX. TJ. A. X.247.£w0. p. XVII. (Apl236.) Athos Pantel. L. X. Unc. Athos Pantel. iy.6.4. XIV. Athos Pantel. IX.5.3 Xl.f Athos P.XXVn.6.2. XII,, XIII. Athos Pantel. XXVII. 6. 3. Xl.f Ath.P.XXVIII.l.:l. XIIL, XIV.* Athos nayXog, 1. XIII. Athos Protat. 11. XII. Athos Prot.l4.IX.(?)(Lamb.YII.) Athos Protat. 15. XL Athos Protat. 44. paper. XIV. Athos Prot.56. IX. (Lamb. VII.) Athos Simopetra, 17. XIV. Ath.Simop.l9. XII.(Lamb.XIV.) 736. 737. 738. 739. 740. 741. 742. 743. 744. 745. 746. 747. 748. 749. 750. 751. 752. 753. 754. 755. 756. 757. 758. 759. 760. 761. 762. 763. 764. 765. 766. 767. 768. 769. 770. 771. 772. 773. 774. 775. 776. 777. 778. 779. 780. 781. 782. 783. Athos Simopetra, 20. XII.- Atlios Simopetra, 21. XII. Athos Simopetra, 24. XL Athos Simopetra, 27. XIIL Atlios Simopetra, 28. XIV. Athos Sim. 30. XIIL (Apl237.) Athos Simopetra, 33. XII. At. Sim. 70. p. XIV. and XVII. (Apl288.) Athos Stauroniceta, 1. XII. Athos Stauroniceta, 27. XIIL Athos Stauroniceta, 42. XIV. Atlios Stauron, 102. p. 1311). Athos Philotheus, 1. XII. Athos Philotheus, 2. VIIL (?) Athos Philoth. 3. XIIL Athos Philoth. 6. XL (Apl239.) Athos Philoth. 18. XIL Athos Philoth. 25. XIV. Athos Pliiloth.6l. paper. 1583. Ath.Philo.213.jo. XVL (Apl240.) Athos Chilian. 6. XIII. Athos Chihan.l5.j».XV.(Apl241.) Berat. (in ch.). XL or XII. Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 18. paper. XV. (Apl242.) Cairo Pat.Al.C.927. XlV.orXV. Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 929. 1338. Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 943. XIIL Cairo Pnt. Al. Coxe, 944. XIL Cairo Pat.Al.C. 945. XLorXU. Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 946. XII. Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 948. XL Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 950. XII. Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 951. XL Cairo Pat.Al.C. 953. XLorXIL Chalcis [Chalke] (Trin. Mon.), 1. Chalc- ~ " " Chalc Chalc Chalc Chalci Chalc: Chalc: Chalc Chalc^ Chalc Chalc Chalc Chalc: s (Trin. Mon.), 2. s (Trin. Mon.), 3. s (Trin. Mon.), 4. s (Trin. Mon.), 5. s (Trin. Mon.), 6. s (Trin. Mon.), 7. s (Trin. Mon.), 8. s (Trin. Mon.), 9. s (Trin. Mon.), 10. s (sch.), 1. s (sch.), 2. s (sch.), 3. s (sell.), 4. LECTIONARIES : THE EVANGELIUM 211 784. Chalcis (sch), 5. 831. Saloniki B'. paper. XlV.f 785. Chalcis (sch.), 6. 832. Saloniki r'. p. XV. or XVI.f 786. Chalcis (sch.), 7. 833. Saloniki A'. XIV. or XV.f 787. Chalcis (sch.), 12. XTT. 834. Saloniki E'. XII. or xni.* 788. Chalcis (sch.), 74 (75?). xrv. 835. Saloniki Z'. 1072. 789. Chalcis (sch. ),84. pape) . i:i38. 836. Saloniki 9'. p. [1340? XVI.?] 790. Constant'ple.(ch.St.Geo. ). XIII.* 837. Saloniki lA . p. XV. (A pi 24 5) 791. Const.(ch.St.Geo.). XIIL.XlV.f 838. Saloniki M. :E7rvpiov. Il86.t 792. Constant. " k-yioq racpoQ. Xlll.f 839. Sinai, 205. 793. Constant. "Ayiog rdcpog. XIL* 840. Sinai, 206. 794. Constant."Ayiocra0og,426. XII. 841. Sinai, 207. or XIII. f 842. Sinai, 208. 795. Constant."Ayioe ra^og,432. XIII. 843. Sinai, 209. or XlV.f 844. Sinai, 210. X. (?) v. 796. Const. Gr. Phil. Soc. 48. p. XV.* 845. Sinai, 211. IX. u. 797. Jerus.col.H.Cioss,6.XL (Apl243.) 846. Sinai, 212. 798. Lesbos, raon. Aeifji. 1. X. * 847. Sinai, 213. 967. IT. 799. Lesbos Ae.>. 37. X. o rXI. 848. Sinai, 214. XI. u. 800. Lesbos A£j>. 38. XI. 849. Sinai, 215. X. u. 801. Lesbos A£(>. 40. paper. XIV, 850. Sinai, 216. XII. 802. Les. Aeifx. 4L p. XII . or XIII. 851. Sinai, 217. XT. 803. Lesbos Aa>. 66. XII. or XIII. 852. Sinai, 218. XI. 804. Island of Milo. XII. Scr. 412. 853. Sinai, 219. XI. 805. Patmos, 68. IX. 854. Sinai, 220. 1167. 806. Patmos, 69. IX. 855. Sinai, 221. XII. 807. Patmos, 70. IX. 856. Sinai, 222. XI. 808. Patmos, 71. IX. 857. Sinai, 223. 1039. 809. Patmos, 72. XII. 858. Sinai, 224. XI. 810. Patmos, 73. XII. 859. Sinai, 225. XI. or XII. 811. Patmos, 74. XII. 860. Sinai, 226. XII. 812. Patmos, 75. Xll. 861. Sinai, 227. XI. 813. Patmos, 77. 1069. 862. Sinai, 228. XV. 814. Patmos, 78. XII. 863. Sinai, 229. XI. 815. Patmos, 79. XI. 864. Sinai, 230. XI. 816. Patmos, 85. XI. 865. Sinai, 231. 1033. 817. Patmos, 86. XI. 866. Sinai, 232. 1174. 818. Patmos, 87. XIII. 867. Sinai, 233. XII. 819. Patmos, 88. XIII. 868. Sinai, 234. 1119. 820. Patmos, 89. XMI. 869. Sinai, 235. XI. or XII. 821. Patmos, 91. XIII. 870. Sinai, 236. XI. 822. Patmos, 93. 1205. 871. Sinai, 237. XI. 823. Patmos, 99. XI. 872. Sinai, 238. XI. 824. Patmos, 101. XIV. 873. Sinai, 239. 1373. 825. Patmos, 330. paper. 1427. 874. Sinai, 240. XV. or XVI. 826. Patmos, 331. paper. XV. 875. Sinai, 241. XI. 827. Patmos, 332. paper. 1444. 876. Sinai, 242. XI. or XII. 828. S. Saba, Coxe, 40. XII. 877. Sinai, 243. XI. 829. S. Saba [Tower] Coxe. 16. XII. 878. Sinai, 244. (Apl244.) 879. Sinai, 245. 830. Saloniki Gym. A'. IX. or X.* U. 880. Sinai, 246. 212 LECTIONARIES: THE EVANGELIUM 881. 882. 883. 884. 885. 886. 887. 888. 889. 890. 891. 892. 893. 894. 895. 896. 897. 898. 899. 900. 901. 902. 903. 904. 905. 906. 907. 908. 909. 910. 911. 912. 913. 914. 915. 916. 917. 918. 919. 920. 921. 922. Sinai, 247. Sinai, 248. Sinai, 249. Sinai, 250. Sinai, 251. Sinai, 252. Sinai, 253. Sinai, 254. paper, paper, paper, paper. XIV. XVI. XIV. XIV. Sinai, 255. pap. XIII. oi' XIV. Sinai, 256. 1420. Sinai, 257. XIV. (?) Sinai, 258. paper. XV. Si.2Vl.jt?. XV. or XVI. (Apl246.) Sinai, 272. jD. XV. (?) (Apl260.) Sinai, 273. (Apl261.) Sinai, 550. XIIL Sinai, 659. paper. XV. Sinai, 720. paper. XVII. Sinai, 738. XIV. Sinai,748.jD.XV.,XVI. (Ap]247 ) Sinai, 754. partly /^oper. 1177. Sinai, 756. 1205. Sinai, 775. XIIL Sinai, 796. XIIL Sinai, 797. XV. Sinai, 800. paper. XIV. or XV. Sinai, 929. Falimp. IX. or X. Sinai, 943. p. 1697. (Apl248.) Sinai, 957. X. Sinai, 960. Pal. XIIL or XIV. Sinai, 961. XIIL (Apl249.) Sinai, 962. XL or XIL Sinai, 965. XIV. Sinai, 968. 1426. Sinai,972. paper. XV. (Ap]250.) Sinai, 973. joap. 1153. (Apl25l.) Sinai, ^11. paper. XV. (Apl252.) Sinai, 98 l.j»a/?er. XlV.and XVI. Sinai, 982. paper. XIV. Sinai, 986. paper. XV. Sinai, 1042. paper. XIV. Oxf. Bodl. Clark, 9. (A58P224.) 923. F r a n k f r t - o n - 1 li e - d e r. (A42P48Rl3Apl56.) Vat. Re- 54. XIIL (Apl253.) 924. 925. Venice, 11. 1 926. 927. paj)er. XVII. P>. M. Add. 10068. XIL? B.M. Add. 24378. XIV. Scr.275. (Apll85.) 928. Paris Sup. 179. 180. pap. XIIL 929. New York, Union Th. Sem. XIIL [y. Table XI ] (Apl254.) 930. B. M. Add. 19459. Xlll.f 931. Venice, II. 1 30. ;5a/?. XV.orXVL (Apll26.) 932. Lond.H.B-C.I.l. XIIL Scr.G.612. 933. Rome,Vall.C.7. 12D2. Scr.G.733. 934 5 Pe- St.Pet'g.Mur.64(IX.l). 904. 935. Paris, 13. XILorXIIL (Ap]256.) 936. Paris, 263. XIIL Scr. 428. (Apl257.) 937. Vienna.;?.XIILorXIV.rApl266.) 938. Athos Chilian. cli.Treas.105. XIL 939. Brit. Mas. Add. 34059. (?) 940. Brit. Mus. Egerton, 2743. XIIL 941. Brit. Mus. Egeiton, 2745. XIV. 942. Const'le, " Old Serai," 21. XIL 943. Paris(?)Fr.V.Sclieil.jD>«s.VL If. 944. Strasb'gUn. L.1.X.,XL,&XIIL* 944^. Strasb'g Un. L. 7. init. XIV. 945. Berlin,4t°,17. pap. XV.orXVL (Apl268.) 945. Berlin, Fol. 29. paper. X. U. 946^ Berlin, Fol. 45. XIL 947. CastelliChattorura city lib. XIL* 948. LeipsicUn.Acc.1892 41 lO.XVII. 949. ) Upsal Univ. (2 copies, bouglit 950. ) at Pergamos, in Asia, 1890.) 951. Madison, N. J., Drew Tiieol. Sem. XL or XII. (v. Table XI.) 952. Madison, N. J., Drew Theol. Sem. 114S. (v. Table XI.) 953. Constant. (A. L. Long). eojQivd. p. XIV. (v.Tab.XI.DrewS.MSS.) Miller (Scrivener 4:th ed.) also catalogues the following MSS. of The Evangelium, which appear lo be additional to the above-mentioned. The numbers, as well as dates, are Miller's. 329. 361.^ 365.' 391.' 400.^ St. Saba 44 [xii], 4*°, Coxe. St. Saba Tower, lib 12 [xij, 4*°, Coxe. St. Saba Tower, 52 [xii], 4*°, mus. Coxe. Patmos, 4 [xi], 4*°, Unc Coxe. Patmos, 10 [xij, Unc. Coxe. [401; [402. [413. LECTIONARIES: THE EVANGELIUM 313 Patraos, 22 [xi], fol. Unc. Coxe, Patmos, 81 [viiiJ,UNC. Coxe. Constantinople, Patriarch of Jerusalem, 10 [xii], 4'°., a palimpsest, writ- ten over a geometrical treatise. [488.] Cambridge, Clare College [xivj, ff. 163 (21), mut. at end. Brought from Constantinople, and presented by Mr. J. Reudel Harris, Fellow of the College. [498.] (Apost. 288), Jerus. Patr. Libr. 105 [a.d. 1Y62, May 11], ff. 228 p let. vers. Written Ijy Athanasius lepei'Q 'Zapacrirog (Kerameus). [923.] Jerus. Patriarchal Library, 33 [xi], ff. 335 (221-252=32) [xiii.] mns., 7'uhr., syn.^ orn. (Kerameus.) [927.] Jerus. Patr. Lib. 161 [xvii], chart., collections of bits of Evst. (Kera- meus.) [928.] Jerus. Patr. Lib. 526 [a.d. 1502], ff. 108, 2 cols, syn., with many direc- tions. (Kerameus.) [932] Jerus. Patr. Lib. 530, chart. Turkisli in Greek letters. (Kerameus.) [934.J St. Saba, 55 [xii], 4'°. Coxe. [935.] Quaritch, 8 [about a.d. 1200], ff. 346 (26), 2 cols., mut., letters in red, green, blue, yellow, bound in red morocco case. (Catalogue, Dec. 1893.) [936,] Lesb. r. Aeijji.iJ.ov. 100. ' ATroaroXoEvayyeXia in the midst of the four Liturgies and other matters. (Kerameus.) [937.] Lesb. r. lUifi.nov. 146 [a.d. 1562-66]. Begins with St. Matt. (Keia- meus.) [938.] Lesb. Iv jxov?] 'Ayiov 'lioavvov tov QioXoyov 11 [xii], ff. lo7 (2, 5, and 6 being chart. ; one is of tlie Xltli century). (Keraraus.) 939.] Lesb. 'Ay. l^oaw. 12, flf. 110. (Kerameus.) ' 940.] Lesb. Benjamin Library at Potamos AA [a.d. 1565], ff. 378. (Kerameus.) 942.] Athos. Constain. 100. 943.] Athens Nat. Libr. 60 [ix], ff. 87. Unc. mns. '944.] Athens Nat. Libr. 78 [x], ff. 143. Palimpsest under XVth century writing, mics. [945.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 83 [xv], ff. 324, chart., mut. at end. [946.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 97 [xii], ff. 136, mut. at beg. and end. mtis. [947.] (Apost. 227.) Ath. Nat Libr. 126 [a.d. 1504], ff. 276. ' Written by Euthy- mius. [948.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 143 [a.d. 1522], ff. 242. A few leaves wanting- at begin- ning. [949.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 147 [xii beg.], ff. 255 — fiist eight injured, miis. [950.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 148 [xv end], ff. 104, mut. at beginning and end. To this list Mr. Miller (Scr.) adds an enumeration of "thirteen MSS. in tlie National Library at Athens, containing portions of Apostoloeuaggelia ;" to which he assigns numbers from 951-963 inclusive. The Athens Lib. numbers are 668, 685, 700, 707, 750, 757, 759, 760, 766, 769, 784, 786, and 795. 214 LECTIONARIES: THE APOSTOLOS Levden Un. Scaliger 243. (Evl6.) B. M. Cot. Vespas. B. XVIII. XL* Missing. Flor. Laur. 24. XL (Evil 12.) Gottingen Univ. Tlieol. 54. XV. B. M. Harl. 5731. (G. 117) Rome Coll. Propag. (Evl37.) Copenhagen, 1324. XIL (Evl44.) Paris Sup. 32. (Evl84.) (Evl85.) XIIL* (Evl60.) IX. or X. XL or XIL 1116. (Evl52.) (Evl53 (Evl54.) 47. LECTIOXARIES: (2) THE APOSTOLOS Iq this table the asterisk [*] siguifies that the lectionary coutains daily readings (e/3d} of the Acts and Epistles from Easter to I'entecost, and Saturday and Sunday readings ((ral3. Kvep.) for the rest of the year. The obelisk [t] signifies daily readings (e/3d) throughout the year. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. Paris Sup. 33. Paris Sup. 104 Paris Nat. 375. Moscow Syn. 4. Moscow S^'n. 291. Moscow Typ. 31. Moscow Syn. 266. Moscow Syn. 267. Moscow Syn. 268. Moscow Typ. Syn. Moscow Typ. Svn. 9. Paris, 294. (Evj83.) Paris, 304. Paris, 306. Paris, 308. Paris, 319. Paris, 320. Paris, 321. (Evl55.) (Evl56.) XIV. XII. XIII. XII. XILf XIV. Ox. Bo. Seld. S. 2. XIII. (Evl26.) Paris, 330. (Evl94.) XIV.* (Evl82.) (G324Evl97.) ff. 1-10. paper, paper. XVI. f (Evl92.) (Ed93.) x.t Paris, 373. Paris, 276. Paris, 376. Paris, 382. Paris, 383. Paris, 324. Paris, 326. Vacat. Vatican Gr. 1528. paper. XV.f Vatican Ottob. Gr. 416. (Evil 33). Rome, Barberini, 18. Palimp. X. Rome, Barberini, (?) XL Rome, Vallicell.-C. 46. pap. XVL Vacat. {?) Glas. Hunt. Mus. V.4.3. (Evl241.) Glasgow, Hunt. Mus. V.3.4. XII. 46. Milan. Arabros. C. 63 Sup. XIV. 47. Milan. Amb. D. 72 Sup. (Evll04.) 48. Vacat. 49. S. Saba, 16. paper. XIV. 50. S. Saba, 18. XV. 51. S. Saba, 26. XIV. 52. S. Saba. (Ev]l7l) 53. S. Saba, 4. (Evll60.) 54. S. Saba. XV. 55. Treves Cath. X. (Evil 79.) 56. F-on-the-Od. (A42P48Rl3Evl923). 57. Vacat 58. Oxf. C. C. Wake, 33. 1172. (?)t 59. Camb. Ch. Coll. 13,4, 6. (Evll85.) 60. Lcmd. Lamb. 1190. Xl.f Scr. 57. 61. Lo. La. 1191. XUI.* Scr. 59. 62. Lond. Lamb, 1194. S. 60. (Evl477.) 63. Lond. Lamb. 1195. p. XV. Scr. 61. 64. Lond. Lamb. 1196. XII.* Scr. 62. 65. B. M. Add. 32051. XIII.* Scr. 52. 66. Lond. H. B-C. I.10.,S.64. (Evl216.) 67. Lon.H.B-C. III.29.S. 66. (Evl223 ) 68. Loud. H. B-C. III.24. XlV.f S. 65. 69. St. Pet. Mur. 44. S. 178. (Evl249.) 70^ St. Pet. Mur. 38. Pal. IX. Ser. 72. 70^ St. Pet. Muralt. 49. IX. Scr. 172. 71. St. Pet. Mur. 40a. Pal. XL S. 173. 72. St. Pet. Muralt. 45a. XIII. S. 183. 73pe- St. P. Mu. 57. VIIL80. IX. or X. 74. St. P. Mur. 110. Pal. XIIL S. 197. 75. Caml). U. S. A. Harv. Lib. A. R. gS.lO. Xn. Scr. 70. V. Tab. XL 76. New York, Astor Lib. XUL (?) V. Table XL 77. Camb. Univ. Lib. Scr. 79. 78. Lond. B-C. IIL44. 79. B.M. Add. 11841. 80. Leipsic Univ. Lib. Tisch. VL f. IX. or X. Scr. 71. U. 81. B. M. Add. 29714. 1306. Scr. 69. 82. Dresden A. 104. S. 77. (A98P113.) 83. Oxf. Bodl.Misc. 319. XIIL Scr. 76. 84. Oxf. Bodl. Arch. Seld. Sup. 9. IX. Pal. Scr. 74. U. 679. 1. XILf (Ev]476.) XL Scr. 75. LECTIONARIES: THE APOSTOLOS 215 85. Vienna Tlieol. 808. XL* 86. Besancou Citv Lib. 41. XII.* 87^ Pai-i.s, 922 fol. A. XIV. S. 201. 87^ Paris S. Gi\ 804. j». XV. S. 202. 88. Pans, 800. p. XIV. Scr. 130. 89. Modeua, Est. Il.D.S.p. XV.S.50. 90. Wisbeck. S. 203. (G713.) U. Pal. 91. Athens, 68. XII., Xlll.f S. 204. 92. Athens, 69. p. 1485. f S. 205. 93. Athens (35). p. XV. or XVI.f 94. Athens (63). XL or Xll.f 95. Athens (65). Xl.f Scr. 208. 96. Athens (95). p. 157(>.t S. 209. 97. Atliens. XIL or XIIL Scr. 210. 98. Athens. JO. XV., XVI.f S. 2U. 99. Athens, p. XV., XVI.* S. 212. 100. Esc. x- IV. 9. JO. XIV. S. 214. 101. Eseurial. i^. 1II.9. XIIL S. 213. 102. Gr. Fer. A'. |3'. 2. S. 90. (Evl478.) 103. Gr. Fer. A. /3'. 4. X.* Scr. 83. 104. GrottaFer. A. /3.' 5. Xl.f S. 84. 105. Grotta Fer. A'. /3'. 7. XL* S. 85. 106. Gr. Fer. A. /3'. 8. XIV. (V)* S. 86. 107. Gr. Fer. A. /3'. 9. XIL* Scr. 87. 108. Gr. Fer. A. /3'. 10. XIIL Scr. 88. 109. Gr. Fer. A. ji'. 11. Xl.f Scr. 89. 110. Grotta Feri'ata, .A. 5'. 24. No. 3. (Alsor'/3'21.) Pal. X. S. 263. 111. Fl. La. Marl<. 704. XIL S. 223. 112. Milan Amb.C. 16 inf. XIIL S. 81. 113. Messina 93. XIL or Xlll.f S. 82. 114. RoraeB. IV.U.p. 155«.*S.125. 115. Rome Barb. IV.60. Xll.f S. 126. 116. Rome Barb. IV.84. XU.f S. 127. 117. Sinai, 295. p. XV. Scr. 213. 118. Vatican, 368. XIIL* Scr. 116. 119. Vatican, 369. paper. XIV. 120. Vatican, 2068. XILf 121. Vatican, 2116. XIIL* Scr. 119. 122. Vat. Pal. 241. pap. XV.* 123. Vat. Reji". 11. XILf Scr. 120. 124. Venice, 11115. XL or XILf 125. Venice, 11.128. p. XlV.f S. 114. 126. Venice, H.ISO. (Evl931.) S. 115. 127. AthosDion. 386./). 1542. S. 169. 123. Athos Dion. 387. jo. XVIL 129. Athos Dion. 392. p. XVI. 130. Athos Doch. 17. XIL Scr. 186. 131. Athos Doch. 20. XIV. 132. Athos Doch. 27. XIIL XL p. XV. p. XVIL P- XIV. P- XV. P- XVI. P- XV. P XVIL 0. XIV. 133. Athos Doch. 141. jo. XVIL 134. Athos Doch. 146. p. 1524. 135. Athos Iber. 831. Jt?. _XV. 136. Athos Caraca. 10. 13^. Athos Caraca. 156. 138. Athos Constani. 21. 139. Athos Constam. 22. 140. Athos Constam. 23. 141. Athos Cutlura. 277. 142. Athos Cuthun. 354. 143. Atiios Ciulum. 355. 144. Athos Protat. 54. jo. 145. Alhos Simopet. 6. 1305. 146. Athos Simopet. 10. XII. 147. Athos Simopet. 148. (E\']479.) 148. Athos Simop. 149. pap. XVIL 149. Athos Simop. 150. paper. XVI. 150. Athos Simop 151. paper. XVI. 151. Atlios Stauron. 129. pap. 1554. 152. Atlios Philotli. 17. XIL 153. Berat. Abp. XIIL 154. Chalcis S. Trin. Mon. 13. 155. Chalcis Trin. Mon. 14. 156. Chalcis Trin. Mon. 15. 157. Chalcis Sch. 59. XIIL or XIV. 158. Chalcis Sch. 74. XIL or XIIL 159. Chalcis Sch. 88. paper. 15{>1. 160. Patmos S. John, 11. XL 161. Patmos S. John, 12. (R178.) 162. Saloniki Gym. 8. jo. XVI.f 163. Saloniki Gym. 10. XL (Rl84.)f 164. Saloniki Gym 13. pap. 1474.f 165. Sinai, 296. paper. 1454. 166. Sinai, 297. paper. 1510. 167. Sinai, 298. paper. 1551. 168. Sinai, 299. ;xi rr u \ Indicates tliat Hebrews follows the Pastoral Epistles, as in Phm. Ideb •{ t^ r i • r j { our Iiinglish version. Pickering William, a London bookseller. Frol Contains prologue or V7r69taig. p j College of Propaganda, founded 1622 by Gregory XV. ; ex- ^^'^P I tended by Urban VIII. Protat Uptorarov, a monastery on Mt. Athos. Quaritch (Bernard), the London bookseller. Kavianus A codex in Berlin. A mere transcript of the Complutensian. J) ^- j Former designation of MSS. belonging to National (once ° " ( Koyal) Lib. at Paris. '■''Paris'''' now takes its place. rescr rescriptiim, " written over," palimpsest. Keuss Edward W. E., of Strasburg {.Argentoratus). ■p. 1. j Palazzo E., tlie ancient Pal. of the Medici. Bibl. Riccardi- ^'^^'^ ] ana, a hb. founded by the Riccardi ; 3500 MSS. Roe MSS. brought to Oxford by Sir T. Roe about 1628. rubr 7-ubrum, red, the color of the ink used for MSS. Tisch. Scr. aa(5. Kvp aaj3/3aTo-KvpiaKai. See p. 201 of Lectionaries. sah The Sahidic or Thebaic version. Sak., Sukkel Sakkelion, Librarian of the Athens Nat. Lib. Salon Saloniki, the present Turkish name of Tliessalonica. sax .The Anglo-Saxon version. g^.j. j Scrivener, F. H. A., the author of the Introduction to N. T. ( Criticism. S Saba Saba i '^^^ monastery of Mar Saba, near the Dead Sea. Tlie MSS. ' ' ' 1 are now in the church of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem. Selden A dept. of the Bodleian Library given by John Selden. Q.. ^^ j 'Ei/xoTTSTpa, the monastery on Mt. Athos, named from Simon ^'"^^P i the Hermit. si The Slavonic version. Staur., Stauron, . . .EravpoviKrjTa ("the cross"), a monastery on Mt. Athos, St. Genev The Library of St. Genevieve in Paris. St. Greg rprjyopioQ, a monastery on Mt. Athos. oTi'xoi. " Lines or rows," an ancient measure into lines. See p. 88. St. Pet The Imp. Library at St. Petersburg. subs subscriptions... f See t;;roypa0a/. sup., suppl Supplementary, a library designation. tj . {avva^apiov, a table of daily lessons for the year, beginning at feynaxarion . . . . ^ ^^J^^^ . > o o Syr*^" The Cnretonian Syriac MSS. of the N. T. SyrP The Philoxenian version, also called Harcleusian Syriac. 263 GLOSSARY SvrP**^ The Pesliitto Syriac version. S) r. hi The Hai'clensian Syriac (W-H). syr. hr Jerusalem Syriac (W-H). syr. vg The Peshitto or " Vulgate" Syriac (W-H). syr. vt The old Curetouian Syriac version (W-H). the Thebaic or Upper Egypt (W-H). theot Tlie Theotisca version. m, , ., ( MSS. in the Copenhagen Library naraed for Count Otto von inottianus -j r^,^^^^^^ ^ Danish financier; b. 1703, d. 1785. ™., , j The Frolegomena to Tischendorf s 8th ed. of the Critical ^^^ ( Greek Test., prepared by Caspar Kene Gregory, of Leipsic. Treg Tregelles' edition of the Greek New Testament. U., Ux\c Uncial MSS. •' un. iVb." " Unworthy of a number," in the judgment of Gregory. " vTToypacpai Subscriptions describing contents of N. T. books. Urbino-Vat MSS. in the Vatican once in the Ducal Library at Urbino. Vacat Sign that the No. has no corresponding MS. -rr ii- * 'n'- t Lib. of Santa Maria in Vallicella at Rome. Vallicelhanus . . f i Codices Reginenses, or MSS. given by Christina, Queen of Sweden, to Card. Azzolini, and sold by him to Pope Alex- ander VL vg The Vulgate version. Vien., Vienna.. . . .The Imp. Lib. at Vienna. Y j Vossius, Isaac, for whom are named MSS. in Leyden Acad. ] Lib. Wake MSS. given by Abp. Wake to Christ Churcli, Oxford. Wallerstein The lib. of Prince Oettigen-Wallerstein, of Bavaria. "W-H Westcott and Hort's Introd. to the text of the Gr. Test. vol. ii. i Signifies here that the MS. is of the same text with, or that ■W-H= \ the No. is applied to, thus.: " W-H=G 565," means Westcott ( and Hort have used this No. for Gospels 565. (See G. 81.) Wish Wisbech, Eng., on the River Nene. Wolfen Wolfenbiittel Ducal lib. ,( Guelpherhytanus). Wordsworth Dr. Christopher, Bp. of Xincoln. Xeno., Xenoph.. . .^ev6(f)u)VTog, a monastery on Mt. Athos. Xerop ^rjpoTrSraixog, a monastery on Mt. Athos. ^!^1^^; • • : I MSS. in Zittau, a city in Lusatian Saxony. Zittaviensis f ^ j + Indicates addition of the words following. > Omission of the words following. INDEX The numbers refer to pages. Descriptive titles in italics. Names of manuscripts and head- ings of chapters in small capitals. Abbadie, Anton de, 224. Abbot, Ezra, v. 68,102,113. Abbott, Thomas K., 109, 157, 165, 219. Aberdeen Univ., 40. Acts and Cath. Epp., table of, 188. Adye, Willett Lawrence, 239. JEthiopic Version, 224. Alexandria, 48. Alexandrinus, Cod. (facsimile, 142), 41, 90,94,99,100,153. Alford, B. H., 110, 120, 121, 154. Amastris, 50. Ambrose, 55. Ambrosian Library, Y7. Ambrosiaster, 116. Amelius, 36. American Bible See. MSS., 229. Manuscripts, 228. Manuscripts, Table XL, 137. Amiatinus, Codex, 95, 223. Ammonian Sections, 91, 98. Ammonias, 92, 93. Amphilochius, 95. Ancient Versions, Table X., 218. Andover MS., 230. Andreas, Bp. of Cassarea, 91, 116. Andrus, Alpheus N., 246. Anglo-Saxon Version, 226. Angus, Joseph, y. Ante-Xicene Chr. Lib., 8, 62, 63. Antioch, 13. Antoninus Pius, 18, 27, 32, 48, 74. Apelles, 59. Apollinarius, 36, 49, 120. Apostolic Fathers, 39, 46. Apostolos (the), 201 (list of MSS.), 214. Appendix codicum, Tisch., 97. Appian, 20, 21. Apuleius, 28. Arabic Version, 227. Aristides, ^lius, 33, 47. Aristion, 46. Arnobius, 55, 65. Arnold, A. N., 233. Arrian, 25. Armenian Version, 224. Artemon, 59. Asia Minor, Christians of, 10, 24. AsTOR Library MSS., 231. Athanasius, 54, 65, 99, 116. Athenagoras, 50, 54. Athenians, Ep. to, 50. Augustine, 55, 116. Augustus Caesar, Age of, 15. Aurelius, Marcus, 27, 35, 43, 44,-48, 49, 50,51. Autolycus, 48, 75. Baber, H. H., 100. Baker, Charles J., 230. Balg, G. H., 223. Bampton Lecture, 38. Baptists, allusions to, 19. Barnabas, Epistle, 39, 44, 45, 50, 74, 81, 98. Barrett, Dr. John, 157. Bartolocci, 101. Bashmuric Version, 221. Basil, the Great, 116, 120. Basileensis, Codex, 108 (f-s. 148), 160. Basilides, 58, 59, 76. Basnage, 35, 58. Battifol^ Peter, 153, 168, 219. Belsheim, John, 219, 223. 264 INDEX Bengel,J. A., 122, 123. Bensly, R. L., 220, 225. Bentley, 101, 117. Bknton MSS., 231, 232. A. A., 231, 232. Rev. George, 232. Rev. R. A., 147, 232. Berger, Samuel, 114, 218, 224, 241. Bernstein, C. H., 225. Beza, Theodore, 95. Bk.z^, Codex (facsimile, 144), 95, 105, 106, 107, 154. Bianchini, Joseph, 223. Bibliotheque Rationale, y. Bingham, Antiquities, 7. Birch, 101, 110, 112. BithYnia, province, 13, 23, 24, 38. Boerner, C. R, 162. Boethgen, Frederick, 220. Boetticher, P., 221. *'BoHAiRic" Version, 221. Bohemian Version, 227. Borgian Museum, 222. Bos, 101. Boston Athen^um MS., 232. Boulak Museum, 222. Bouriant, Urbinus, 222. Bradford, William, baptism, 14. Breitinger, 100. " Britannicus, Codex," 111. British Museum, v. 41. Brown, Francis, 45. Brown University MS., 233. Brjennios, P., 40, 44, 45. Burgon, J. W., 103, 121. Burr, Geo. L., 234. Burkitt, F. C, 220. Caesar, Augustus, Age of, 15. Julius, 15; commentaries, 37. Caesarea, 73. Caesars, lives of, 21, Canon op N. T., 71 ; formation, 74. Classification, 80. Early Catalogues, 77. Canonical Books, History, 71, 136. Canons, Eusebian, 91. Cambridge, St. John's Coll., 45. Cappadocia, 13. Carpianus, Ep. of Eusebius to, 93. Carpocrates, 58. Carthage, cathedral, 8. Cassian the Docete, 59. Cassius, Dion, 35, 38. Cassobela, Mary of, 45. Catacombs of Rome, 59, 65 ; of Alex. 60, 65. Catalogues of disputed books, 137. Catechetical Schools, 53, 64. Catherine de Medici, 104. Cave, William, 29,45. Celsus, 30,66. Cephaloeus, 95. Cerdon of Rome, 59, Ceriani, A. M., 219. Cerinthus, 58. Charles I. of England, 99. Charteris, A. H., 83. Charts and Tables, 127. Cliase, F. H., 107, 219. Christian Nations of Europe, 129. Library, Ante-Nicene., 8, 46. writers, contemporary, 1 33. Christianity, spread, 22. Chrysostom, John, 43, 45, 116. Clirysostomus, Dion llie Sophist, 26. Cliurch, extent of, 7. Ciasca, August., 49, 221. Cicero, Age of, 15. Cilicia, 13. Civilization, ancient (table), 130. Clarks (The), of Edinburgh, 49. Claromontanus, Cod. (facsimile, 148), 155. Claudius, life, 21. Clement of Alexandria, 39, 54, 65, 79, 81,115. of Rome, 40, 41, 45, 100. Colbertinus, Codex (facsimile, 149), 109, 218. Colgate University MS., 233. Colonies, New England, 19. Plymouth, 10, 11, 12. Colossae, letter to, 10. Commodus, emp., 50. Congregationalists, Hist, of, 19. Constantine, e7vp., 5, 10, 13, 15, 59, 61. Constantinople, cathedral, 8. Coptic, derivation of the word, 221. Cornell University MS., 234. Corpus Ignatianum, 42. Cowper, B. H., 100. INDEX 265 Cozza-Luzi, 102, 152, 159. Credner, Carolus Aug., 40. Crete, Gort3'na in, 50. Crevier, Hist, of Rome, 35. Cronius, letter of Lucian to, 29. Crura, W. G., 222. Cnreton, Rev. William, 42. CuRETONiAN Syriac, 42, 106, 220. Cursive MSS. (Table IX.), m, 173. Cyprian, Bp. of Carthage, 54, 65, 116. Cvril, Bp. of Jerusalem, 116. of Alexandria, 116. Slavonicus, 226. Dacians, 9. Davidson, Samuel, 83. Davies, 18. Decius, 35. l)e Lagarde (alias). See Boettlcher. Demosthenes, 18. De Res^irrectionis, 50. De Wette, W. M. L., 40, 121. Dia Tessaron,49. Didache (The), 44, 45. Didymus, 54, 116, 120. Dillmann, Fred. Aug., 224. Dindorf, Wm., 54. Diocletian, persecution under, 10. Diognetus, Ep. to, 39, 44. Dion Cassius, 35, 38. Dion Chrysostomus, 26. Dionysins, Bp. of Alex., 54, 82. Bp. of Corinth, 49,50. pseudo, 120. Disputed books (catalogue), 137. Dobbin, Orlando T., Ill, 123. Dobrowsky, Joseph, 223, 226, 227. Doddridge, Philip, 32. Domitian, 23, 27, 35. Donaldson, 40. Dressel, A. R. M., 39. Drew Theol. Sem. MSS., 234, 235. Dryden, John, Satires of, 23. Dulles, J. H., 245. Duncker, 53. Eames, Wilberforce, 150, 244. Ebionites, 57. Ecclesiastical writers, 250-255. Edersheim, Alfred, 68. Egyptian Versions, 221. Ellicott, Bp. C. J., 120, 121. Elzevirs, the, 95, 123. Engelbreth, W. F., 222. Enoch, Greek Book of, 78. Ephesus, 10, 48. Ephraem, The Syrian, 104. Ephr^mi, CWex, 90, 94 (facsimile, 146), 103, 153. Epictetus the Stoic, 25. Epiphanius, 116, 120. Epirus, 25. Erasmus, 52, 95, 111. Erpenius, Tlios., 227. Etu'ope, Christian nations of, 129, Eusebian Canons, 91, 92, 98. Eusebius Pamphilus, 26, 27, 36, 43, 44, 46, 47, 49, 50, 54, 58, 64, 80, 81, 91,93,99,115. Euthalian Divisions, 99. Euthalius, bp. of Sulci, 88, 110, 120. Eutherius of Tyana, 120. Euthyniius Zigabanes, 116. Evangelistaria, 95. Evangelidm (the), 201 (list of MSS.), 202. Evodius, 42. Faber, Tanaquil, 29. Fabiani, Henry, 102. Fabri, Codex, 95. Facsimiles of MSS., 139-150. Farnham, Luther, 239. Farrar, F. W., 68. Felix, Minucius, 33. Ferrar, Wm. Hugo, 109. Fisher G. P., 68. Florinus, letter to, 51. Florus, L. A., 20, 21. Ford, Henry, 101, 154. Prankish Version, 226. Fredrico-Augustanus, Codex, 97. Fronto, 33. Fundanus, Minicius, 26, 28. Funk, F. X., 39. Gabelentz, John Conon vo7i der, 223. Galatians, letter to, 10, Galen, the physician, 34. Galilee, 13. Gallienus, emperor, 36. Gallus, emperor^ 36. 266 INDEX Garnett, R.,v, Gaul, 9 ; bishops of, 8. Gebhardt, Oscar de, 39, 158, 219. Geikie, Cunningham, 68. Georgiades, 53. Georgian Version, 226. Gerbelius, 95. Germans, 9. Gibbon, Edward, 7, 8, 10, 22. Gieseler, J. C. L.,40. Gildermeister, John, 224. Gilman, E. W., 230. Gnossians, Ep. to, 50. Gortyna, Ep. to, 50. Gospels, Cursive (list), 173. Gothic Version, 223. peoples, 9. Grabe, John E., 100. Granianus, Serenius, 26. Greece, churches of, 10. Green, T. S., 121. Gregory, Caspar Ren6, 96, 102, 108, 222,*224. Nazienzen, 95. of Nyssa, 120. Thaumaturgus, 54. Griesbach, J. J., 117, 121, 122, 223. Guericke, H. E. F., 40. Guv, E. A., 230, 245. Gwilliam, G. H., 225. Hackett, H. B., 68. Hadrian, emperor, 26, 27, 28, 48. Hagen, H., 219. Hall MSS., 235, 236. Dr. Isaac H., 114, 220, 222, 225, 226, 246, 247, 248. Hanslik, Joseph, 227. Harclensian Version, 225. Harkel, " Thomas of," 225. Harnack, Adolph, 39, 49, 78. Harris, J. Rendel, 107, 112, 154, 158, 161, 164, 219, 220, 225, 229, 231, 232, 240. Hartel, Wm., 54. Hartard Unit. MSS., 237. Harvey, W. Wigan, 52, 58. Haverford College MSS., 240. Hastings, Horace L., 222. Hearne, Thos., 155. Hebrews, Ep. to, 41. Hefele, C. J., 39, 40. Hegesippus, 50. Hench, Geo. A., 227. Heracleon, the Valentinian, 59. Heretical Wi-itivgs, evidence, 57. Hermas, shepherd of, 45, 98. Hermogenes, of Africa, 59. Herodotus, historian, 37, 56. Herzog's Encyl. 44. Hierapolis, 45. Hierocles, 36, 66. Hilary of Poitiers, 55, 116. Hilgenfeld, Adolphus, 40. Hill, J. H., 49. Hingham, Mass., church at, 14. Hippolytus, 52 ; bp. of Portus, 115. Historians, secular, notices of, 20. History, comparative view of, 12. Hitchcock, R. C, 45. Holy Sepulchre, ch. of, Const'ple, 41. Horace, Age of, 15. Horner, Rev. G., 164, 221. Hoskier, Herman C, 121, 228, 230, 231 Hug, J. L., 40, 105. Hugo de St. Cher, 93. Huther, 121. Iberian Version, 226. Ignatius, martyr, 39, 41, 42, 45, 74. Irena^us, 46, 50, 57, 76, 79, 115. Irwin MS., 241. Theodore, 229, 241, 242 note. Italy, churches, 7, 10, 13. James, Epistle, 41. Jerome, 49, 50, 73, 115, 116, 120. Jerusalem, converts, 12. Jerusalem-Syriac Version, 225. Joannes Damascenus, 116, 120. Jones, M. R., 78. Josepiaus, 38. Judaea, Christianity in, 22. Justin, Roman, 20, 21. the Martyr, 27, 48, 63, 74, 76. Juvenal, satires of, 23. Kendrick, A. C, 77. Kipling, Thos., 154. Kirk, 83. Knittel, Francis A., 154. INDEX 267 Lacedaemonians, Ep. to, 50. Lachmann, Charles, 94, 121, Lactantius, 55. writings of, 23, 36. Lampridius, 35. Lardner, Nathl., 17, 28, 29,. 33, 35, 48, 58, 63. Lascar, A. J., 104. Latin Version, 94, 218. Laudianus, Cod. (facsimile, 148, 149), 155. Lf.ctionaries, 95, 201"; list of, 202. Legatio pro Clivistianis^ 50. Leicestrensis, Cof/ex, 94, 1 12 (facsimile, 149). Lenox Library MSS. (facsimile, 150), 242-244. Lewis, Mrs. Agnes Smith, 220, 225. Lightfoot, Bp. J. B., 44, 46, 103, 221. Livermore, George, 229, 239. Li vius, Titus, 15,20,21,56. Loebe, Aug. Julius, 223. Long, A. L.,223. 230, 235, 245. Lominatzsch, C. H. E., 64. Love, Horace T., 233. Lucar, Cyril, Patr. of Constantinople, 99. Lucian, 18, 29, 30, 59. Lucifer of Cagliari, 116. Ljdia, Asia Minor, 49. Macarius of Jerusalem, 120. Macedonia, churches of, 10. Madden, Sir Frederick, 120. Mahaffy, J. P., 165. Mai,Angelus, 102, 152, 219. Manuscripts, Form and Style, 87, 94. - — Cursive, 108. (facsimiles), 139. Marcellinus, Epistle to, 99. Marcion, 57, 59, 75, 76. Marcus Aurelius, 27, 44, 48, 49, 50, 51. founder of Marcosians, 59. Martha, Jules, 37. Martin I., Pope, 120. Maspero G., 222. Matthaei, Chr. Fredr., 163, 164, 224. Maximin, emperor, 35. Maximus, the Confessor, 116. Tyrius, 18. Valerius, 2L McClellan, John B.. 103, 123. McClymont, J. A., 56, 83. Melito, bp. of Sardis, 27, 49. Memphitic Version, 221. Menander, 58. Merrill, Geo. E., 126, 238, 239. Mesopotamia, 41. Methodius, 36, 226. Meyer, H. A. W., 121. Mico, 101. Migne, Patrologia, 50, 79. Mill, John, 109, 110, 112, 117. W. H., 67. Miller, Emanuel, 53, 159. Rev. Edward, 96. Milligan, Wm., 40. Miniscalchi-Erizzo, Count F., 225. Minucius Felix. 33. Mold, Jules, 225. Mohler, J. A., 40. Montanus, founder of Montanism, 59. MONTFORTIANUS, Co(/eX, 94, 111. Mombert, J. Isidore, 68. Moors (The), 9. Morin, John, 41. Morton, George, the Pilgrim, 14. Miiller, Joseph G., 40. Muratori, author of the Canon, 77. Neander, August., 40, 67. Nepos, Cornelius, 37. Xero, 21, 22, 27. Persecutions, 10, 21, 22. Nerva, the emperor, 35. Nestorius, the Syrian, 120. Newberry Library MS., 244. New England Colonies, founded, 10. New Testament, estimation of, 9 ; ver- sions of, 113. Nicholas V., Pope, 101. Nicomedia, church of, 7. Nicomedians, Ep. to, 50. Nicopolis, 25. Nile, churches of, 7. Norton, Andrews, 73. Novatian, the Koman presbyter, 116. (Ecumenius, 116. Origen, 30, 40, 45, 54, 65, 79, 80, 115, 120. Otto, J. C. T., 49. 268 INDEX Ovid, Age of, 15. Oxford Tables, 37. Pagan wi'iters, literature, 17, 34, 86, 87. notices of, 21, 22. Palmer, archdeacon E., 121. Palomares, Christopher, 223. Pampliilus of Caesarea, 73. Pantgenus, teacher, 54, 81. Paphiagonia, 50. Papias of Hierapolis, 39, 45, 46, 50. Paterculus, Velleius, 17, 20, 21, 56. Paul, death of, 10. Epistles of, 41. Pauline Epistles, list of MSS., 193. Pausanias, 20, 21. Peabody, Rev. Dr. A. P., 3. Persian Vei"sion, 226. Peshitto Striac, 78, 82, 94, 114, 222. Peter, Eps. of, 41. Petrie, W. M. F., 222. Philemon, Epistle to, 10. Pliilippi, Epistle to, 10. Philo, Ageof, 15,38. Philomelium, churches of, 43. Philoxenian Version, 225. Phoenicia, 12. Photius, 33,116,120. Phrygia, 45. Pilate, Pontius, 62. Pilgrim Fathers, 10, 12, 14, 62. Pius, Bp. of Rome, 45. Piatt, Thos. Pell, 224. Pliny, the younger, 15, 23. Plutarch, 15, 21. Pococke, Edward, 225. Polvcarp, bp. of Smyrna, 43, 46, 50. Epistle of, 39, 43. Martyrdom of, 39. Pontus, 13, 50. Porfiri, abp., 97. Porphyry, 36, 66. Porson, "l20. Pothinus, martyr, 51. Pkatt MS., 245. S. Brainard, 229, 245. Praxeas, 59. Pressense, Edmond de, 42, 68. Primasius, 116. Princeton MS., 245. Priscian, 17. Prolegomena of Tischendorf, 93, 96, 99, 102, 105, 107, 108. Proteus, Peregrinus, 29. Pudentilla, 28. PuRPUREus, Cod. (facsimile, 149), 156. Pusey, Pliilip, E., 165. Quadratus, Apology of, 47. Raphall, Rahbi M. J., 20. Ramsay, Prof., 38. Rawlinson, Geo., 38, 48, 60, 66, 68. Raymundi, J. Baptiste, 227. Reid, Caroline S., 229. Revelation, list of MSS., 199. Robinson, J. A., 78. Rogers, Robt. W., 240. Roman Emperors, list of, 256. Empire, division of, 129. Romans, Ep. to, 45. Rome, letter to, 10 ; fire at, 22, 48. Ronsch, Hermann, 116. RosSANENSis, Codex ( facsimile, 145 ), 158. Roth, C. L., 109. Routh, author of Reliquce Sacrce, 47. Row, C. A., 68. Rufinus, 95, 116. Sabatier, A., 83. Sahidic Version, 221. Sallust, Age of, 15. Salmon, George, quoted, 56. Samaria, 48. churches of, 12. Sanday, Wm., 107, 219. Sarmatians, 9. Saturninus, 58. Schaff, Philip, 125. Schauffler, W. G., 230. Schmeller, J. A., 226. Schmidt, Nathl., 233. Scholz, J. M. A., 101. Scrivener, F. H. A., 95, 96, 99, 106, 108, 110, 111, 112, 113, 118, 119, 120, 121, 128, 125. Scrooby, England, church, 14. Scythians, 9. Semisch, art. by, 44. Seneca, L. A., 15, 17. M.A., 17. INDEX 269 Septnagint Version, 97, 101. Sergio, Cajetaims, 102. Servianus, 26. Severus, Alex., 35. monophysite Monk, 120. Septimius, 35, 51. Sliechem, 48. Shepherd of Hermas, 45, 81, 98. Siblev, Henry 0., 245. Sinion Magus, 58. SixAiTicus, Codex, 40, 90, 92, 96, 97, 99, 102, 103, 118 (facsimile, 140, 149), 152. Sitterlv, C. T., 235. Skeat,W. W., 223. Slavonic Version, 226. Smith's Did. of Chr.Antiq., Y. Chr. Biog., 40. Bib. Did., 75, 82, 113, 114, 125. Smyrna, churches of, 43. Soter, Bp. of Rome, 50. Spain, 9 ; bishops of, 8. Spohn, G. L., 100. St. Catharine, convent of, 48, 96. Stephens, Robert, 93, 95. Stern, Louis, 22 J. Strabo, Age of, 15, 38. Strauss, Frederick, 4, 67, 68. Stuart, Robert L., 243. Suetonius, Age of, 15 ; works, 20. Sweete, H. B., 78. Syracuse Univ. MS., 245. Syria, churches of, 10, 12. Syriac, Curetonian, 95, Syrian MS. of the Ei)p. of Clement, 41. Tacitus, Age of, 15 ; Annals, 20, 21, 22, 24, 37, 38, 56. Tangible Memorials, Evidence, 59. Tatian, 49. Tavlor, C, D.D., 45. Tertullian, 8, 54, 61, 62, 63, 65, 76, 79, 116. Thayer, J. H., 93, 103, 239. Thebaic Version, 221. Theocracy, New England, 19. Theodore Mopsuest., 120. Theodoret, 116, 120. Theodotus the Valentinian, 59. the tanner, 59. Theognostus, 54. Theophilus, Bp. of Antioch, 48, 75. Theophylact, 116. Theotisca Version, 227. Tiiessalonica, letter to, 10. Thomas, Allen C, 240. Thrace, bishops of, 8. Thucydides, 56. Tiberius, the emperor, 17, 21, 22, 63. Timothv, letters to, 10. Tischeiidorf, 40, 92, 93, 94, 96, 97, 99, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 107, 108, 110, 111, 117, 120, 121. Titus, letter to, 10, 35. Trajan, the ernp., 23, 24, 25, 26, 38, 42. Tregelles, Samuel P., 94, 103, 109, 110, 112, 114, 120, 121, 125, 157, 161. Trent, Council of, 95. Trogus Pompeius, history of, 21. Trypho, the Jew, 48. Tyrius Maxim us, 18. Uhden, Hist, of Congregationalism, 19. Ulpian, the hiwver, 35. Uncial MSS. (Table VIII. ), 96, 107, 152. Union Theol. Sem. MSS., 246, 247. Valentinian?, 57, 59. Valerian, emperor, 36. Valerius Maximus, 20, 21. Valpy, 28. Vatican Library, 101, 110, 112. Vaticanus, Codex (B) (facsimile, 141), 89, 94, 99, 100, 102, 103, 162. Velleius Paterculus, 17, 20, 21, 56. Venice, Library of St. Mark, 112. Vercelione, Carolus, 102, 152. Vergil, Age of, 15, 37. Versions, Ancient, 218. Vei'us, Lucius, 43. Vespasian, emperor, 35. Vinke, H. E., 162. Vopiscus, 36. Vulgate Version, 114, 119, 223. Ward, W. Hayes, 120. Warfield, B. B., 124. Weirich, F., 219. Weiss, Bernhard, 103. Westcott, B. F., 40, 77, 82, 83, 114, 12L223. 270 INDEX Westcott, B. F., and Hort, F. J. A., 94, 103, 117, 121, 124,125. Wetstein, J. J., 104, 109, 120. Wette, see De Wette. White, Andi'ew D., 234. H. I., 219. H. J., 120. Williams MS., 24*7. Robert S., 229, 241 W. F., 247. Winer, Geo. B., 40, 83. Wiiuhrop, John, 19. Witnesses in Christian history, 134. Woide,C. G., 100, 163. Wood, Walter, 229. Woodruff, C. E., 245. Wordsworth, Christopher, 121, 219 224. Wright MS., 248. Rev. G. F., 68. John, 248. William, 157, 224. Writers, Pagan, notices of, 20, 21. Zacagni, L. A., 110. Zacynthius, Codex, 89. Zahn, Theodore, 39, 152. Zohrab, 224. Zotenberg, Hermann, 224. THE END THE Gkeek New Testament THE NEW TESTAMENT IN THE ORIGINAL GREEK. Vol. I. The Text Revised by Brooke Foss Westcott, D.D., Canon of Peterborough and Regius Professor of Divinity, Cambridge, and F. J. A. Hort, D.D., Hulsean Professor of Divinity, Cambridge. With an Introduc- tion by Philip Schaff, D.D., LL.D., President of the American Bible Revision Committee, pp. xcii., 596. Crown 8vo, Cloth, $2 00. Student's Edition, Text only, $1 00. {By mail, %\ 11.) Vol. 11. containing Introduction and Appendix by the Editors, pp. xxxiii., 512. Crown 8vo, Cloth, $2 00. I venture to introduce the Greek Testament of Westcott and Hort with the modest assertion, Hie habes teztum omnium editionum anti- guissimuin et purissimum. It is based exclusively on documentary evidence, and on the most careful comparison of all the ancient sources of the text as they have been collected and made available by the in- defatigable labors of Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles, It em- bodies the results of the combined labors of more than a quarter of a century. It will, of course, not supersede the large editions which contain the whole critical apparatus ; but it will take its rank at once among the best standard editions of the Greek Testament. — Dr. Schaff' s Introduction to the American Edition. By far the purest and best edition of the Greek Testament in ex- istence. — Christian Union, N. Y. The careful scholarship, the ample knowledge, the minute investi- gation, the acute analytical and classifying power displayed in the variety and treatment of very complex subject-matter, can hardly be 'overestimated. — Westminster Review, London. THE REVISED GREEK- ENGLISH NEW TESTA- MENT: Being AVestcott & Hort's Revised Text of the New Testament in the Original Greek, and the Revised English Version of the New Testament printed on op- posite pages. Together with Dr. Philip Schaff's Intro- duction to Westcott & Hort's " New Testament in the Original Greek." pp. civ., 540. 8vo, Half Leather, $3 50. {By mail, $3 78.) Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. PKIMAEY COJS^YICTIOJSrS : Being Discussions on Subjects Connected with the Evidences of Christianity (Columbia College Lectures, 1892). By William Alexander, D.D., Hon. D.C.L. Oxon., Hon. LL.D. Dubhn, Lord Bishop of Derry and Eaphoe. Crown 8vo, Cloth, Uncut Edges and Gilt Top, $2 50. We think these discussions are even better as a book for study and reflection than as academic lectures, and that the more they are pondered the richer they will be found, . . . The title "Primary Convictions" states the subject in hand with precision. . . . The American Church is deeply indebted to the Bishop for his visit, and to Columbia College for inviting it.— - Churchman, N. Y. The book is a noteworthy one because of the fine erudition displayed by the author, his simple and gracious eloquence, and his felicity of allusion and illustration. — Boston Beacon. They are clear, earnest utterances, sparkling with illustra- tions. People who have faith, but desire a tonic for it, will find this series of lectures both serviceable and acceptable. Readers who dissent from the author, either wholly or in part, will certainly be compelled to respect his earnestness and ability. — Cincinnati Commercial- Gazette. A thoroughly evangelical sentiment pervades these lectures, and they constitute a strong and impressive defence and vindi- cation of the Christian religion. — Lutheran Observer, Philadel- phia. Dr. Alexander's volume is very thoughtful, but not in the least " dry." He writes with a fluent and graceful pen, and in a style at once unconstrained and persuasive. His standpoint is that of the broad thinker, liberalized through culture, but unswerving in loyalty to fundamental verities. — Philadelphia Bulletin. Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. g@^ The above work is for sale by all booksellers, or loill be sent by the publishers, postage prepaid, on receipt of the price. Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide Treatment Date: June 2005 PreservationTechnologies A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive Cranberry Township. PA 16066 (724)779-211' |?rn1S ^9 'i^. V --•' LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 014 380 699 6